



^0 . 
O ,A v* {, V 1 B ^ 



Z 

^ - ^.U-- x'“ -jX' ‘'i-rw"\i 

%.^ ' « . ,k ■*■ .A ', 

qV • tt ' ^ H i.^\ . 0 A '^'r' 




* * ' \ \ It 



? ^ 

^ f-V; 



xO >-^ 

> 0 ' » ’ " \N s'- ■”■ 

'^" /^s rs '*</'•• \V ''^ ■=^ 


P \V o > 


■y 



^ ^ --j— 

'j V 0 ’ X '■' ^ iV 


r z ■'v'' 

" " .‘X*’ 

ri-^ y ^ ^ 


'.1 




c 

' 5 <- -• "^wr s* -j.^ 

y r?>L-' '^f^ 

< jj^dl//P2^ ■it *Vi 

‘ <, ■ 'W. 

^ j^v- -w > » ■'■ * y'//iM ^ 





> 






3 cP 

.. ^ y 

O M C V- ^ ^ ^ V 1 fl <'^ 0 « 1. A- , 'f J^ S , V 

o ' '^ A ♦ ^ <i ' ' ” A ^ A V O N c • '/•* ^ o ii ^ n 

.0^ s'* <?*. c ^-9.^ ^o., S."^ 




■ •i'’ 


V - ^ ^Kp -iN 

0 0^ • ^ tt- iP^ = 

1 * V==^^ 



^ = j;. 


\. X /N * 




0 Si o ^ 



^ s 

s . o ^ « 1 

^9 " ^ /■ C‘ 

SW YT/.' ^ Z V 2 



V 

xV.^, 




.^“ V*.'"®-. “ ,.0^ v^'"* 


sV"^ ^ ^ ^ 


• v.^ 

y oo- a‘ 



.X ciy y. 

' .' ■' . \^ s ■> <■ , '^- 

V . ^ ^ ^ ' 4. 







t 


9 



i 

s 






4 


\ 




V 


♦ i 

V ■ 

4 


I 


I 




> 






^V' 


f 


\ 



i 



»’ 


'I 


/ 




THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


v 


1 






Bn V’’* ‘ ' 

ft '^ • . f 






<.•/ . 


../• 


a _ 

.r 


'.' > 


'r' 


1 1 • 








*. •■• 


t . • 


.. I 


u * 


• » ▼> 
‘r J: 

.. . w- • . Jf 


>:f 




. » 


I 




I . 








C ♦" 




' f 

"A 








> 


• t 'i ^-: • . > f, V ' 

•' •' • ‘X / 1. '- •■ '•• *.;Se ■.. ' . ' 

' ' '.v^ ^ 

.’. •,;'. -. 'i: .■ 

*7 . — . - . • » I 


*. •» • 

r» 


'r’% * 
^ • 


■^•''' 1 ' . '.U - 


^ A 


■V 

/ ^ 


V"' 


k’i * 1*^7 it.K ■ - L • 



.. • - 


/ ' 


K 1 


, I ; , ■ . ~ ^ I ' 

** ‘ * i‘‘r. A^* »' r 

* V. V'|V .' ‘*’ Vff'* • 

. . “.Vr', •*•• -‘Alx: *• 

'* r / * *. . . ;■ . ■• y >-,. V-^ 

’ vr^'-x. 


.V-- . . ^ 

^ ■ ' 


’ . j » 


^ J '«^r 

A^* »' *' ' 


V. 

vt r^.x :;• •-. i.,. 


<* T '‘ '■* 

- - X • • * ■ » ^ 


• ► 

“ ' . V 


r/ 


I 

.t 


- f- 


T . 


'V* 7 ^- ‘ 

. . ■ /‘^A; 'v -■>' '‘!’ • 

■ X' ■■:.-• ■ ■"•■.‘^A'S- 

'T v^'i‘ . ' < • 

¥" ► W ^ * 


•* f 


-' * V 


m. • . 

*• ‘ : > 


V v 7 : 


» • ^ r v*^ * • s. 

. ■* • • I* • » * 

=* : ,. :vC' . ■ ■ ^ • 

* • . A • *1 . 


* 

r 


r' J* . -, 

* A'? 


« 

♦ V 


S V 


uK 


-b « 


*. r-^- 'vv 

' \ ; ■ 

“ 7 ■ I . ' 


* t, . \ 

- 1 1 





■ J* '■ 

# 




tf: 


?> i' ii 


s.’ 



V* 


■ ' 7 \v;v ■ 


' T 


X;- .'• y ■ ■- ■: .- ^ 

'■''7 > ':- ■ 7 


fT ‘•• 

. • 




V* ' . 




• -I 


• I 


• t . 


• i-‘> -' * \. • • "Vj 

■■ 0 > m. • >1 ».».' . f it' " 

'■ ■i- 

v' ► ' • 




^ > 7 ^%** 

* ' t* f - 


-•f? 

'« 


' • ► BBk . ^ * V 

.;>■; :'■• ... 7 : 

-- . . . *- •-• •- / • • ’ ‘it - 'V* 

. ^ ■ ' . * . ' * ' » . ^'C 

^ ■ » • • • :•. • I 4 • .^. : 





>v’ 


.‘/J 


1 ■••A ■'■ :'. 

* • a • • 

• • * * . ' 


s • 

" ■''.'^7 'T. 






> 


^ *# 




-* V - • ^ 


**■ • J 


* . r 


• • . V 

► •* ■' 
9 


. ^ 
i . 


r w 


•. >■ 


. >■ 

.Vi*K *^. 

y 




. ^ 




-w* \. 


' ^ \ 9 


s-V-’V-. 


VV‘;. K - 
. * - ^■ 

-iy 


- • 


.% ■» 

, ' j' '• -i , ’ T.. . *. " 7 - 7 ‘' J ■ •• -'•i, - 

^ /, ^ ^ • r;^- ^;‘; 

A ‘ - • • ”. • , • • • ^rAi^ 


»i - »• 

. V, 




• ^ 
•V 


^ : ' ^ ■ ■; i , • . . - . - - - 

■*’'*' ' ' ' i 

V ."'l'- JMr^. ,- ■- ^ ^ , 

' r ' • ♦ * • ... 



'V- » 
y 

\ ^ 


I m. < 


•• 


rv* • 


V’ V-' 
■:,fV-.\/ 




\W^ Z- '• Oi • ' _ A 




* # 






-V./ 



t r 




ANNOUNCED BELLE SUDDENLY. 

{FrontisjAece. Seep.X^ 




THE GIRLS 
OF FAIRMOUNT 


BY 

ETTA ANTHONY BAKER 

AUTHOR OF “youngsters OF^^CENTERVILLE ” 


Illustrated hy 
MAUD TOUSEY 



BOSTON 

LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY 






Copyright^ 1909, 

By Little, Brown, and Company. 

All rights reserved 


Published, September, 1909 


c,\ ^ 248113 

I SEP 25 1^9 




Electroty^ed and Printed at 
THE COLONIAL PRESS 
C.H. S intends dr^ Co., Boston, U.S.A., 


TO 

COUSIN FANNY 

WITH THE author’s LOVE 



CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I. 

The Trio Becomes a Quartette 



PAGE 

1 

II. 

Liberty Hall 




17 

III. 

Fairmount's Mascot . 




29 

IV. 

The Coolidge Mahogany 




44 

V. 

A Lesson in Economy 




54 

VI. 

A Fairy Godfather . 




69 

VII. 

A New Version of Sir Launfal's Vision 

81 

VIII. 

Fire Marshal Pro Tem. . 




92 

IX. 

Belle's Tantrum 




107 

X. 

Cousin Jill of Texas 




119 

XI. 

The Day Nursery Fair . 




128 

XII. 

The Dictator 




145 

XIII. 

A Hearty Send - off " . 




155 

XIV. 

With Brains, Sir! " 




165 

XV. 

If at First You Don't 

Succeed " 


176 

XVI. 

Independence Day . 




185 

XVII. 

The Pipe of Peace . 




195 

XVIII. 

Black Friday 




201 

XIX. 

A Dear Delay . 




212 

XX. 

A Dearer Delay 




225 

XXI. 

The Lady of the Lake . 




234 

XXII. 

A New Trophy . 




245 

XXIII. 

Minerva's Surprise . 




252 

XXIV. 

When the Cat's Away . 




263 

XXV. 

Beth's Surrender 




279 


►*-v. 


r 




» , 




. ✓ 


r 


t 




A 




\ 


( 





ILLUSTRATIONS 


** IVe got a box of marshmallows/’ announced 

Belle suddenly Frontispiece 

Mary skillfully guided the high-spirited 

LITTLE MARE Page 58 ^ 

The visitors evidently enjoyed their evening 105 

Most of the girls needed no urging in re- ^ 

GARD TO THE RIDING CLASS • • • • 245 



THE CHARACTERS 


Mary Livingston" 
Grace Archer 
Belle Gray 
Beth Carter 

Miss Horton 
Tinker 


• The Quartette 


. FairmounVs Principal 
. Fairmount^s Mascot 


Miss Bronson 
Miss Townsend 


I 


Two of FairmounVs 
Faculty 




Mr. Archer 
Colonel Arnold V • 
Mrs. Van Alsten J 



FairmounVs Good 
Fairies 


Lord Chesterfield . 
Chopsy AND Other Boys 


FairmounVs Factotum 


of Eustis Military 
Academy 


Carrollton and Other Boys of Long Lake Lodge 


* ‘ * ' • : 



. A 


. .JV- ■ ' ’■' 

,>.v. • • >. ^. . • 




r^7; 


^ \ 

*0 
f ' 


•• 4,-.’ 


• *• '•^ • *y ' 


^•4 <'■ •'' ■ 

'i ♦ 


*V’ < 


t 


■ *.• ■ 

✓ ■ * 






: { 


■ > 


fe-v ■ 

- • 


• i. •. . ^4 W A ( 


s; ’• 


• ..vr’ ' 


K ^ * ■; * o * 
\ s . • 




<• i 

K 


■' Y 


1? 'C' -■ '' 

■7i'. 

&?■ .* ■■ ‘-.4’‘ ..V'>'- -it.'-^^y- 


‘ ‘V‘ ^ • 


.• > y ^ ' '■ 



.y 

‘ * • 


■ ■ -v *■ ■■ ■■■ *j' 

. .'-/-Vi ■ ,; 

- * » • *. ,• “VY- • ' * 




> ' .t ■ .» 


♦ », 


■\'- i *-' ' 

^ L- ^ _ 






, , ' ■ V ".v*^ T 


. .>.• : 'v;- r^‘-..' ^ •• '^ 


M ‘ '• 


■■ 'V 

4 ,4 ' N • ’ I ' 


J 


- ^ 


•'. ’'T. 


V * ' ' I ► ' ^ r 

'*v '.:'i0)-' ' ■■■•■■■■ 


« t ‘ 



'■•w. ••’‘V'-/';- !■'.': ; 

• I < • 5 i, '- . •• • 

^ • I Ok . * 

.. * '• -. / • 


•. I,' • 

t • ' y 

•t «r • 




40 -i f 


.* ' 


* 

t-^' . y 


’ V .' > ^ 

- j.v 


t. . 

''^'' :■ 

r- ♦,-»• 


. / 


« 

• ' -v 

‘ -V-j 




• f V 


r< ' 


• , V <*w' 

t 

. ' >, 


•-‘v- 





.• ^>- 


. •rv 


‘■•■Nr^ ■ 
«.•'■ ' • . *■ 


r‘- 




. t 




i 


. ; 


v^* 

^ ^ I > 



^ • 


N. 
• • 


\ .. 


»■>.- 

J -' ■ '(« • 




♦ M 


N • 


»•* 


® *.% ■!' 


-: ^ i 


. 


Sf •."* , . "1' '. . ■ ■ •. ■ '■■ 

^»-,.i^r.",;-7■;^'. ■■ : ,,r .- '. 


' ' • ' i ' 




, • >.' ^ - 
^ ‘ Jtt ■ .'^ 


'• ^ ''' 

■W> 

•» . .\' 


> > V'A 

■ ' ■■ ■ !?■ ?< 


t >#■ 


'■ 

V •*’ 





uf. 

. <■> ■. 


. »• • 1 
^ < <t 


■; -rl:Vv' 



•■ - ■ '‘ V 

•■■■ 'y 

■tv 


<. * 

« 


• ^ 


• • 

. : '•■ 

/ -'’i' 

► ■»'■>/' ^t/<A 

. a ■ 


i. ; ' • 


'. . :.-V o ' - i’k ’ ^ ■:' . * - • 

•••' /*« ■■**•{•*■ "^^ .»*. '. ' •' '. i... '* ■ 4,''' - ••''•« ■ •, -f ■' ' 

• . ''j 'jC *- •■ • • • • I • ' . ^ / - ' • - - • . 

. ;.. .,% ‘ ^ -'r-' * -.V : ■ - 

■?.-'v..'. V ■ -4,'' : ^ 


K-. 





'“’'.v • ■ 

;•-. :/--c'^A 5 hbSffl 







■ " 



THE 

GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


CHAPTER I 

THE TRIO BECOMES A QUARTETTE 

“ We ought to invite Beth Carter, girls,” said 
Grace Archer earnestly. The other members of the 
Trio glanced at her in surprise. 

“ Why, pray? ” demanded Mary with head up- 
raised defiantly. 

“ She must be so lonely, poor thing,” Grace urged 
pleadingly. 

“ But she’s refused every time we’ve asked her 
to join in anything,” rephed Mary. “ She won’t 
row, won’t skate, won’t swim. I really believe she’s 
afi’aid. I despise a coward ! ” Mary’s eyes flashed 
disdainfully. 

“ I can’t understand it, especially about the 
rowing,” answered Grace, with a frown of per- 
plexity upon her sweet face. “ My cousin, the one 
who is in a school near London, wrote me not long 
ago that a girl named Elizabeth Carter won the 
medal there, two years ago, in a Thames regatta. 


2 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


She was considered the best oar the school ever had. 
The name is exactly the same, and Beth told me 
when she first came that she had spent a year at 
an Enghsh school. Perhaps she’s dehcate and can’t 
stand much.” 

“But she doesn’t seem dehcate in the least!” 
objected Mary. “ They say she received special 
permission from Miss Horton to cut the swimming 
lessons; she hasn’t been in the tank once. It 
certainly wasn’t dread of the cold which kept her 
from skating, because she took long tramps on 
some of the bitterest days last winter. When I 
invited her to join one of the boat crews for this 
spring — it was just after you showed me your 
cousin’s letter, Grace — she actually turned pale 
and stammered: ‘ I can’t! I can’t possibly! 
I’m a — I mean — please don’t ask me! ’ If that 
doesn’t sound hke cowardice, I don’t know what 
you would caU it! ” 

“Sh! sh! here she comes now,” warned Belle 
Gray. “ What is that she’s carrying — a dove? ” 

“ No, it’s a cat, isn’t it? ” answered Mary. 

“ Looks hke a dog to me. Yes, it is, — a httle 
bit of a puppy. Oh Beth!” Grace raised her voice 
to attract the attention of the girl slowly passing 
by on the other side of the wide driveway. “ Let’s 
see it, will you? Oh! what a dear! He’s a perfect 
beauty! ” 

“ Isn’t he a ducky-darhng! ” “ What a cunning 


THE TRIO BECOMES A QUARTETTE 3 

little bow-wow! ” “ Where did you get him? ” 

were some of the exclamations with which the three 
girls greeted Beth and her burden. 

“ Father sent him, because I’m so lone — I 
mean, to amuse me.” Beth flushed in confusion 
at the confession which had so nearly escaped her. 
“ Miss Horton says I may keep him.” 

“ What’s his name? ” they demanded in chorus. 

Beth rephed by gently turning the handsome 
collar about xmtil she showed the silver name-plate 
above a tiny tinkhng bell. The girls crowded 
around eagerly. 

“Oh! Tinker Bell! how pretty! He’s a regular 
little fairy himself! ” said Mary, patting the smooth 
head lovingly. 

“ Yes, father said he was sending me a good 
fairy,” rephed Beth, giving Tinker a httle hug 
which made him reach up eagerly and try to hck 
her face. 

A large party of the Fairmount girls — almost 
the whole Academy in fact — had been to New 
York to see Peter Pan, and had laughed aixd cried 
together over the charming fairy play. When 
Peter, trying to save the life of his dear httle fairy. 
Tinker Bell, had turned to the audience with the 
touching appeal: “You do beheve in fairies, 
don’t you? ” they had answered with one accord: 
“ Of course we do! ” So it was not strange that 
the name delighted them all. 


4 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


The tiny creature himself delighted them still 
more. He was passed from one to another hke 
some delectable dainty; and dainty he certainly 
was — a pure white fox-terrier with beautiful black 
markings upon the smooth little head, and big 
soft brown eyes that almost seemed to speak. 
Without so much as a “ by your leave ” he walked 
straight into the hearts of the Trio and stayed 
there. 

Beth Carter had entered the Academy six months 
before, at the beginning of the fall term, only 
because her father had insisted upon it. To 
most girL of her age the prospect of several years 
at a school hke Fairmount would have been de- 
cidedly pleasing, but not to Beth. Her naturally 
shy reserve had been increased by the life she had 
led for the last eighteen months, when she had 
been her father’s sole companion, travehng with 
him from place to place in pursuit of his studies 
as a naturaUst, making few acquaintances and no 
friends. 

When Mr. Carter finaUy decided to hve in New 
York permanently, Beth’s heart was set upon keep- 
ing house for him, but he gently pointed out to 
her the necessity for continuing her education in 
a more regular manner than she had been pur- 
suing. She promptly offered to study with a 
tutor, — everything, anything, — if only he would 
allow her to remain at home. Fortunately his 


THE TRIO BECOMES A QUARTETTE 5 

love for his motherless daughter triumphed over 
his desire to keep her near him. He reahzed dimly 
that a young girl needs companions of her own age, 
not only as a spur in her studies but also in a 
social sense; so the housekeeping plan was held 
over for the future, much to Beth’s disappointment, 
and with an inward shrinking of distaste she 
entered Fairmount. 

Under such circumstances it is scarcely sur- 
prising that she made no friends. In spite of good 
Miss Horton’s utmost endeavors the girls had, so 
far, failed to penetrate the outer wrapper of shy 
reserve in which Beth had unconsciously encased 
herself, and reach the sweet nature beneath. 
With the teachers it was different: each and every 
one found something to love and admire in the new 
pupil, — even Miss Bronson, the most critical of 
all. Possibly the fact that Beth’s education, 
irregular as it had been, was far beyond that of the 
others in her classes, may have influenced the 
faculty to some extent, but not altogether. 

Fairmount was especially strong in water sports, 
due, probably, to its beautiful situation close to the 
river. Beth had persistently refused to join in 
any of these, until gradually she was left entirely 
to her own devices. Not that the girls avoided her 
— they were too well-bred for that: they simply 
failed to include her in their merrymakings, and 
she was too shy and retiring in disposition to force 


6 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


herself, unasked, upon them. So she drew more and 
more into her shell as the long lonesome winter 
passed, hving upon the hope that her father would 
allow her to leave the Academy in the spring. 

Up to the time the story opens Beth’s “ engaged” 
sign had been tucked away in the farthest corner 
of her closet. A girl whom the rest had gradually 
come to regard as cold and cowardly had httle need 
of its help to guard against interruptions. But 
after Tinker came all this was changed: the sign 
would now have been in frequent demand had she 
not welcomed the friendly intruders. Only Beth 
herself knew the lonehness of the last few months — 
lonehness in the midst of a gay crowd. With 
Tinker’s advent came a succession of flying visits, 
while “ May I take Tinker walking? ” and “ May 
I show Tinker to some callers? ” were frequent 
requests to which Beth gladly acceded, generously 
sharing her treasure with them all. 

Before this the only creature at Fairmount that 
could possibly be treated as a pet was the big 
bulldog, Diablo, who guarded the stable, and he 
was so fierce and ugly that he could scarcely be 
considered a distinct success in that hne. At the 
approach of any of the girls he would playfully 
show his teeth with angry growls, so that all 
attempts at endearments towards the disagreeable 
creature had long ago been abandoned. Miss 
Horton had several times of late threatened to send 


THE TRIO BECOMES A QUARTETTE 7 

him away, even though he was a splendid watch- 
dog. Diablo alone held out against the new arrival, 
and had to be forcibly restrained from rending 
him into bits when Tinker forgivingly tried to make 
friends. 

The httle terrier had a warm heart in his small 
body and took the whole school right into it. He 
made it perfectly plain, however, that his dear 
mistress came first, always. He was the vainest 
creature alive and would be raised to the seventh 
heaven of deUght by a big perky bow upon his 
collar. “ Any color so it’s red ” was evidently his 
idea of adornment, as the girls proved again and 
again by placing bows of various colors side by 
side upon the floor, and letting Tinker choose. 
Yet neither coaxings, nor cakes, nor ribbons even, 
could sway his allegiance to Beth, his first love. 

As the spring opened, the older girls were eager 
to begin practice for the annual boat-race with their 
rival, Stanleigh Hall, on the opposite bank of the 
river. Colonel Arnold, a gallant old bachelor and 
a stanch friend of the Academy, owned a handsome 
estate Just north of Fairmount. Prompted by his 
interest in the Academy, he had offered a silver 
cup as a trophy for the boat-race. It was only 
to be won “ for keeps ” by two successive years of 
victory. At the last race Stanleigh had triumph- 
antly carried off the prize as a result of less than 
half a boat’s length lead, so the Fairmount crews 


8 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


were all the more anxious to get into good trim 
for this year’s contest. Remembering the letter 
from Grace Archer’s London cousin, Mary again 
approached Beth upon the subject of the crew, 
only to meet with a most decided refusal, this time 
ending with the frank statement: “I can’t — 
I’m afraid, so there! ” 

Several members of the first crew strolled down 
to the river one day, and stood on the bank 
chatting over their plans for the coming season. 
The ice was going out rapidly, and they wondered 
how soon Miss Horton would permit them to begin 
practice. The memory of last year’s defeat still 
rankled, making them all the more impatient to 
set to work early. They could not afford to delay 
— they simply must win this year, or lose the 
cup forever. Mary Livingston, the captain of the 
first crew, was considered the most persuasive of 
them all, so was chosen as a special envoy to plead 
with Miss Horton. The ice would probably be out 
by the end of the week; that was all that concerned 
the girls. Neither wind nor cold troubled them in 
the least. Suddenly, in the midst of their planning, 
they were startled by agonized shrieks from the 
bank higher up. 

“Oh! save him! save him! He’ll be killed ! ” 

Just then poor little Tinker dashed into sight 
madly pursued by old Diablo, the bulldog. The 
girls sprang to the rescue of their pet, but were 


THE TRIO BECOMES A QUARTETTE 9 

unable to reach him before the big fellow was 
upon him. Tinker swerved aside to avoid the cruel 
jaws, but the force of the impact hurled the httle 
terrier over the bank into the icy water, while his 
pursuer barely saved himself from going over with 
him. 

With cries of pity and distress the girls stood 
gazing at the river helplessly. All of them could 
swim — no scholar was permitted to join either 
boat-crew who was not a good swimmer — but that 
ice-laden current! At that moment Beth rushed 
up, panting from her hard chase, and stood for an 
instant as though turned to stone. Poor Tinker 
had struck his head violently against a cake of ice, 
in his fall, and was so stunned by the blow that his 
feeble efforts to swim ashore barely served to keep 
him afloat. He seemed to reahze his helplessness, 
and turned to his mistress with a pitifully beseech- 
ing look in his soft dark eyes, as though imploring 
her to save him. It was too much for Beth! 
Before the girls could realize her purpose, hat and 
coat were flung aside, boots ripped off in such mad 
haste that the buttons fairly flew, and she had 
plunged boldly into the river. 

Even in the tense excitement of the moment the 
watchers were filled with wonder as they saw her 
strike out with strong, swift strokes which no other 
swimmer in the whole school could equal. For- 
tunately only a short distance had to be covered. 


10 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


but even in that time poor little Tinker’s efforts 
to keep afloat grew more and more feeble and he 
seemed about to give up the struggle. Just as 
Beth seized him with one hand a cake of ice bore 
down upon her. The girls hid their eyes, not daring 
to look longer, but Beth skillfully evaded the floe, 
and struck out bravely for the shore. 

Eager hands were outstretched to help her up the 
bank. Several coats were thrown about her, 
while Tinker, all dripping as he was, was rolled 
in Belle’s soft, warm, red sweater, the pride of that 
young lady’s life. Then the procession performed 
a double-quick to the house, where both Beth and 
Tinker were wrapped in warm blankets and filled 
with comforting drinks. 

That evening the girls were gathered as usual in 
“ Liberty Hall ” when Beth, languid and white- 
faced, cuddling a still shivering httle terrier, tried 
to slip in quietly on her way to the corner where she 
was accustomed to efface herself. But the others 
were too quick for her; she was surrounded by an 
admiring circle and enthroned in a huge armchair 
in front of the great fireplace with its jolly blaze, 
while her captora vied with each other in showering 
attentions upon her. Mary perched herself upon 
the arm of the chair and gently smoothed the 
throbbing head; Belle threw a soft couch cover 
over her shoulders, and carefully arranged the 
footstool for her comfort. Grace rushed out to 


THE TRIO BECOMES A QUARTETTE 11 

the kitchen and succeeded in securing a bowl of 
warm milk for Tinker in spite of the cook’s positive 
announcement: “ I don’t have no eatables taken 
out of my kitchen! ” 

“ But this is a drinkable, Sarah,” Grace replied 
laughingly. “ Besides, two negatives make one 
affirmative — the grammars all say so — so it’s 
all right. Thank you ever so much, Sarah,” she 
called back gaily as she made her escape with her 
booty. 

“ How brave you are, Beth,” Mary was saying 
earnestly, as Grace reentered the Hall. “ How 
could you do it? The mere sight of those great 
cakes of ice going by so swiftly was enough for 
me, and I’m not easily frightened, either,” she 
added with a little shiver. 

This unwonted kindness was too much for Beth, 
and such sincere praise from Mary, who was the 
leader of the older set, put the finishing touch. 
Her eyes filled with tears, and there was a httle 
catch in her voice when she answered. 

“ You are so good to me,” she began tremulously. 
“How you must have despised me! I’d like to 
explain why I refused to join in any of the water 
sports. I can swim — ” 

“Well, I should say you could!” interrupted 
Belle. “ We can all bear witness to that, can’t we, 
girls? ” 

“ And I can row, too,” Beth went on. 


12 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“There! I told you so!” Grace cried em- 
phatically. 

“ But I never, never want to go on the water 
again. At least I felt that way before to-day: it 
may be different now. Shall I tell you about it? ” 

“ Please do, Beth,” rephed Mary, speaking for 
them all. “ We couldn’t understand why you 
always refused.” 

“ You know my father is a naturahst,” Beth 
began softly, “ and I’ve traveled about with him 
ever since my mother died. Last summer we went 
from England to South America in search of some 
rare specimens which father was particularly 
anxious to secure. He decided we’d come home by 
saihng-vessel — he dishkes the crowded steamers 
so. He found the specimens, you know, or I sup- 
pose we’d be there yet. The steamers make much 
faster time but the delay didn’t matter, because 
father intended to write on the journey home. 

“ It was lovely at first, so calm and peaceful, and 
the sky all blue and cloudless; but one day, 
almost without warning, we ran into one of those 
terrible storms, which come so suddenly in the 
tropics. Before we even reahzed the danger our 
vessel was driven upon a reef and began pounding 
fiercely. The sailors barely had time to toss some 
things into the boats and puU us away before she 
went to pieces. When she sank it caused a dread- 
ful whirlpool, and our boat was almost caught in 


THE TRIO BECOMES A QUARTETTE 13 

it. Father’s precious specimens found a watery- 
grave, but he had a good description of them. 

“ We were the only passengers except the Cap- 
tain’s wife. I don’t know what would have hap- 
pened if the boats had been crowded. You cannot 
imagine what the next four days were Mke — 
scorching heat all day followed by chill damp at 
night. Even now I can scarcely bear to think about 
it. I dream of it soinetimes and it frightens me 
still. The Captain and his wife were in our boat. 
She was so kind and motherly to me. The others 
were kind, too. That fourth day, when I was so 
feverish, the men gave me their share of the water, 
the very last we had. The sailors in the other 
boat managed to take part of our supply before we 
knew what they were doing. Poor things! they 
were half crazy and not responsible for their 
actions.” 

Belle Gray, who had been gazing at Beth during 
her recital, in fascinated silence, interrupted the 
story by asking in deeply injured tones; “ Now 
why couldn’t I have had an adventure like that, 
I’d hke to know — a real adventure? I’ve just 
longed for one all my life. Say? ” 

“ Not knowing, we can’t say,” replied Mary 
dryly. “ Keep quiet, child, and let Beth finish,” 
she commanded so decisively that Belle subsided 
into aggrieved silence. 

“ Those days seemed hke months,” Beth went 


14 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


on in her clear low tones. “ I once read of a man 
who was wounded and left helpless upon a cliff 
while the vultures circled about closer and closer, 
watching their chance to attack him. I knew then 
how he must have felt, for the waters were full of 
sharks. After the storm was over and the ocean 
became clear and soft-colored again we could 
see them following the boat waiting for their 
prey. 

“ Finally we sighted a steamer. Father says the 
sailors waved and shouted for hours before they 
succeeded in attracting attention. I don’t re- 
member that part at all — I was very ill. After 
we were picked up, the only way they could quiet 
me, during the fever, was to give me a big bottle 
of water to hold. Even then I imagined the nurse 
and the doctor were trying to take it away from 
me.” 

“ What did you do for clothes? ” asked Belle 
breathlessly. “ You couldn’t save your trunk, 
could you? ” 

Beth looked at her and laughed merrily. 

“Trunk! in a hf e-boat! I had just the clothes 
I was wearing when the storm came up — not 
even a coat. Trunk! There was a lady on board 
the steamer that rescued us who was oh! so kind 
to me: I shall never forget her. My own mother 
could not have done more for me, father says. She 
and her maid altered some of her things to fit me 


THE TRIO BECOMES A QUARTETTE 15 

and did everything to make me comfortable. I 
don’t know what she was like — I was too ill — ' 
and she left as soon as we reached the pier. I 
don’t even know her name, and father and I 
seldom speak of that time; but I always think of 
her as my ‘ Good Samaritan,’ because I was cer- 
tainly in need of help even though I had not 
‘ fallen among thieves.’ 

“ Well, now you know why I dread the water so 
much. I haven’t been in a rowboat once since then. 
I know I’m a coward but — ” 

“Coward!” Mary’s voice was intense in its 
scorn. “ You a coward! Girls, three cheers for the 
bravest girl at Fairmount! ” 

The ringing cheers which followed were enough 
to satisfy the loneUest heart: they more than 
satisfied Beth. Even Tinker became affected by 
the pervading enthusiasm. He stood up on 
Beth’s lap, still somewhat shaky as to his little 
legs, and added a vigorous “Wow! wow! wow! ” 
in his sharp treble, until Beth cuddled him close 
to hide the tears of joy which stood in her 
eyes. 

“ We won’t be lonely any more, will we, Tinker? ” 
she whispered softly. “ You are my good fairy 
after all! ” Then “ taps ” sounded through 
the corridors and the girls scattered to their 
rooms. 

From that night the Trio of inseparables, Mary, 


16 THE GIRLS OP FAIRMOUNT 

Grace and Belle, became a thing of the past: in 
its place appeared the Quartette, equally in- 
separable, with dear httle Tinker as an accom- 
paniment. 


CHAPTER II 


LIBERTY HALL 

Fairmount Academy stands upon a little knoll 
overlooking one of the most beautiful and pic- 
turesque rivers in all our beautiful and picturesque 
country. Its weU-kept grounds, shaded by fine 
old trees, slope down to the very water’s edge. 
The school itself is a roomy, gray stone affair, 
not as splendid and imposing as Stanleigh Hall, 
its handsome brick and stone-trimmed rival on 
the opposite bank of the river, but “ ever and ever 
so much nicer,” according to loyal Fairmounters. 
Its broad piazzas, upon which the long French 
windows of the reception hall and dining-room 
open, are covered with a tangle of vines, green for 
a large part of the year; and from spring to late 
autumn are filled with masses of bloom in the 
numberless flower boxes which edge the railings, 
giving the house a most inviting appearance. 

The stable in the rear, and the water tower at 
the right are also of vine-covered gray stone, while 
farther back in the grounds stands an artistic 


18 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


building, which contains the gymnasium, swimming 
tank and squash courts. To the left of the gymna- 
sium are grounds for tennis and croquet, and the 
neighboring country club hospitably offers the use 
of its golf course to any of the Fairmounters who 
care to avail themselves of the privilege. 

Although the surroundings of Fairmount might 
appear to many extremely luxurious for a girls’ 
school, most of its pupils came from homes of 
such luxury that, to them, these things were simply 
a matter of course. Miss Horton, wise woman, 
insisted upon the “ simple life ” for her flock — 
plain food, early hours, sensible gowns and mild 
dissipations. The girls always dressed for the 
evening, however, and dinner, the one formal 
meal, was the event of the day. Each table was in 
charge of one of the teachers, but the girls them- 
selves often took turns in presiding. 

After dinner, the older set were left to their own 
sweet will; so they usually gathered in the great 
living room for music or games, leaving the quiet 
library for any who preferred to read or study. 
This living room they had christened Liberty 
Hall because it was associated with frolics and 
good times generally. It was a very attractive 
place; broad seats, literally covered with gay 
cushions, ran around two sides just beneath the 
wide latticed windows; a great stone fireplace 
large enough for real logs flUed one whole end; 


LIBERTY HALL 


19 


easy chairs and handsome rugs were scattered about 
in profusion. The floor was waxed, and both chairs 
and rugs could be quickly shoved into the ad- 
joining anteroom, whenever a dance was arranged. 

Several girls lounged idly in the Hall one cold, 
windy night in the early spring, talking over their 
plans for the Easter hohdays. A splendid blaze 
roared on the hearth, and threw its dancing glow 
upon the dainty hght dresses of the group in front 
of the fireplace. Beth had, by this time, become a 
great favorite, and Tinker was the pet of the whole 
school. 

“ I’ve got a box of marshmallows,” announced 
Belle suddenly. “ Let’s toast them and tell stories. 
Turn out the hghts, Beth, and you go for the 
willow wands, Mary; they are in the hall closet, 
I think. Put on another log, Grace, that’s a 
cherub.” Belle lay back comfortably in the great 
armchair and calmly issued her orders in a truly 
royal manner. 

“ Belle isn’t lazy,” asserted Mary with deep 
conviction, “ she was just ‘ born tired ! ’ ” 

“ Ever hear of Miles Standish, Belle? ” inquired 
Grace in mildly sarcastic tones. “You might 
master his motto — it would be helpful to you in 
your present condition.” 

“His motto? Oh, yes! I remember! ‘If you 
wish a thing to be well done, you must do it your- 
-self, you must not leave it to others.’ Well,” 


20 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Belle added, “ every rule has its exception; this 
is the exception. Of course if you don’t care for 
the candy — ” 

She produced a large box from the depths of the 
big chair, and partly hfted the cover, temptingly 
displaying row after row of soft white marsh- 
mallows, then resolutely closed the hd and tucked 
the box away again. That one glimpse was enough 
to make the girls’ mouths water. 

“ I fly, — don’t put them away! ” pleaded Mary. 
“ We’ll be ready in a jiffy.” 

“ Recite something for us. Belle, while we’re 
toasting them,” urged Beth, as soon as Mary 
reappeared with the willow wands. “ Give us 
the church scene from Evangeline; that always 
sends httle creepy shivers up and down my 
spine.” 

“ If you care for creepy shivers on a night like 
this. I’ll try to gratify you!” answered Belle 
obhgingly; without waiting for further coaxing — 
the eager, attentive attitude of the girls was 
incentive enough — she began the story in her full 
rich voice. 

“ So passed the morning away. And lo! with a summons 
sonorous 

Sounded the bell from its tower, and over the meadows a 
drum beat. 

Thronged ere long was the church with men. Without, 
in the church-yard, 


LIBERTY HALL 21 

Waited the women. They stood by the graves, and hung 
on the headstones 

Garlands of autumn leaves and evergreens fresh from the 
forest.” 

Belle’s recitations were always dramatic. She 
carried her audience right with her, making them 
seem to see the peaceful country hamlet; the 
gathering of the unsuspecting farmers in the 
church; the patient waiting of the women without. 
As she reached the cUmax of maddened men hurhng 
defiance at England’s tyranny, her listeners hung 
on her words breathless, while several small fists 
clenched angrily. At the entrance of the priest 
and his words of appeal, tears filled their eyes, and 
the final prayer: 

“ O Father, forgive them! ” 

was followed by a heartfelt sigh, and a moment of 
silence which means more than applause. 

Beth and Grace came back from the Land of 
Acadie just in time to rescue several of the marsh- 
mallows from a fiery grave. Then some one de- 
manded a story, and Mary laughed quietly, as a 
thought struck her. 

“ Have you ever heard the ‘ Story of Silence? ’ ” 
she asked in solemn tones. 

“ By Mary E. Wilkins, isn’t it? ” said unsus- 
pecting Grace. “ It’s a collection of short stories.” 
“No, ‘ that’s another story,’ as Kipling says; 


22 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


this one is in three chapters. It’s intensely thrilling 
in a quiet way.” 

“ Tell it, do, Mary,” urged the others. 

Mary promptly consented, so they settled them- 
selves more comfortably as they prepared to 
listen. She stared fixedly into the fire, while her 
audience held its breath for fear of disturbing her. 
After a more than reasonable wait for her to collect 
her thoughts, they began to fidget about uneasily, 
but Mary still stared straight before her, utterly 
oblivious to her surroundings. 

“ Can’t you remember it, Mary? ” inquired Beth 
anxiously, after an interminable wait; but Mary 
only waved her hand imperiously, saying, “Sh! 
sh!” and continued to gaze intently into the 
sparkling depths of the fire. 

“ Awfully exciting, isn’t it? ” whispered Belle 
sarcastically. 

“ Deepest kind of a plot! I wonder how it 
ends? ” laughed Grace. “ Take your time, Mary 
darhng,” she added in soothing accents. “ Don’t 
mind us! We’re in no hurry whatever — any time 
will do! ” 

“ Why don’t you just try to begin ; it will come 
to you gradually,” urged Beth, impatiently. 

“ Try to begin! ” Mary at last found her voice. 
“ Didn’t I tell you it was the ‘ Story of Silence? ’ 
I’m in the middle of the last chapter! ” 

The girls remained absolutely quiet for an instant 


LIBERTY HALL 


23 


until the full enormity of the joke dawned upon 
them, then they pounced upon its perpetrator, 
and pummeled her unmercifully. She finally 
emerged from the heap of sofa pillows which had 
been rained upon her, much the worse for wear 
and filled with righteous indignation. 

“ When I tell you another stoiy — ” she began, 
glaring upon her tormentors wrathfully. 

“ You’ll tell it! ” finished Belle decisively. 

“ Grace, it’s your turn now to do something for 
the entertainment of the assembled multitude,” 
said Beth. “ Any more verses lately? ” 

“ You remember the httle stuffed dog I have on 
my dresser — for my collar-pins? ” asked Grace, 
eagerly. “ Well, when I was studying my Latin 
the other day, I sat there staring at that funny little 
thing, and suddenly some verses popped right into 
my head.” 

“ Wonderful! ” commented Belle. “ If Latin has 
that effect, I may be reduced to studjdng it myself! 
Let’s hear the effusion.” 

Grace walked to the back of the HaU, then 
minced forward in true “ little-girl-about-to-speak- 
a-piece ” style, and began in a childish Usping 
treble: 

“ I own a cunning little dog, 

A pug with curly tail. 

And when I stick him with a pin. 

He doesn’t even wail. 


24 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


I fear you’ll tell the S. P. C. 

I’m cruel as can be, 

But Puggie doesn’t mind a bit; 

He’s just a cushion! See? ” 

“ There goes ‘ taps,’ ” exclaimed Belle. “ There’s 
one more marshmallow left. I’m going to present 
it — ” (a quick movement from Mary caught her 
eye) “ to Miss Mary Livingston,” she ended with 
a flourish. “ There’s nothing hke making a virtue 
of necessity ! ” 

The girls went to their rooms immediately. 
Miss Horton encouraged promptness, knowing well 
how much more smoothly school-hfe moves by its 
aid. In the morning they were expected to enter 
the dining-room at the second beU. There each 
girl stood quietly behind her chair until Miss 
Horton herself reached her seat and repeated the 
short blessing. After breakfast the whole school 
filed into the Lyceum for Assembly. Here they 
listened to a chapter of the Bible and an earnest 
prayer by Miss Horton. Then the announcements 
for the day were made, and the service closed with 
a hymn in the clear girlish voices of the pupils. 

“ I always feel so uplifted after the morning 
service,” Grace once said dreamily. “ But I go 
to Miss Bronson for Geometry immediately after- 
wards, and come down with a ‘ dull sickening 
thud! ’ ” she added vehemently. Grace and 
mathematics were sworn foes. 


LIBERTY HALL 


25 


When Beth Carter first entered Fairmount she 
seemed so mild and shrinking that mischievous 
Belle seized the opportunity to play a joke she 
had planned long before, but had so far failed to 
carry out. She took Beth aside and thoughtfully 
coached her in various school customs. Among 
other things she told her that it would be her turn 
to sing the hymn at the close of Assembly the 
following morning. 

“ Alone? ” questioned the poor innocent victim, 
in horrified tones. 

“ Oh, yes! That’s nothing when you get used to 
it,” replied Belle airily. “ You won’t have to do 
it again, you know!” This was strictly true, 
although not in the sense which wicked Belle gave 
to it. “ Don’t wait for your name to be called — 
just rise up and start right in. Miss Horton hkes 
promptness, above all things.” 

“ But no one sang this morning,” objected Beth. 

“ Miss Barthold was not here this morning,” 
answered Belle readily. “ She is the vocal teacher, 
you know, and likes to hear us sing. Choose any- 
thing you please — a hymn or a bit of oratorio — 
just so it’s sacred music.” 

The next morning, as the last words of the 
announcements left Miss Horton’s hps, a slender 
figure rose quietly in her place and surprised the 
Assembly by singing the beautiful solo from Han- 
del’s Messiah: “Come Unto Me, Ye Weary.” 


26 


THE GmLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Miss Horton, startled out of her usual self-control 
at this innovation, opened her lips to speak, then, 
after a swift, keen glance about the room, closed 
them again abruptly, and gazed earnestly at the 
young singer. She was not alone in her interest; 
the girls hstened with bated breath, and Miss 
Barthold, the vocal teacher, leaned forward eagerly, 
never once taking her eyes from Beth’s face, all 
the while nodding her head in wondering approval 
as the sweet tones rose higher and higher, and the 
words fell distinct and clear. In a moment one 
and all forgot to wonder at this variation in the 
usual program, as the young voice, so full of 
pathos, touched each listener’s heart. At the close 
of the solo Beth quietly resumed her seat, her 
flushed face alone telhng of the embarrassment 
which had almost overwhelmed her. 

“Thank you, dear,” said Miss Horton softly, 
sending a pleased nod and a sweet smile in the 
direction of the singer. “ We have all enjoyed 
your beautiful selection. Miss Gray will sing the 
solo to-morrow ! Let us close with hymn fifty-six.” 

Poor Belle! If the skies had fallen she would 
not have been more completely taken by surprise, 
Was ever retribution more swift, more terrible? 
That keen glance of Miss Horton’s had shown the 
good lady one face after another full of frank 
astonishment; Miss Gray’s alone was downcast, 
while the big dimples played hide and seek in her 


LIBERTY HALL 


27 


cheeks. Miss Horton was an adept at putting two 
and two together and getting four every time, so 
her punishment for what she considered an unkind 
joke was prompt. Although Belle pleaded long 
and earnestly, after the girls had dispersed, the 
kind, strong face into which she gazed showed not 
the faintest sign of relenting. 

“ But I can’t sing. Miss Horton; I never could,” 
urged Belle again and again. “ It’s different with 
that Carter girl — she has a splendid voice.” 

“ Yes, I know she has,” replied Miss Horton 
quietly, “ but did you know it when you told her 
to sing the solo? ” And Belle realized that further 
argument was useless. 

Belle was the best actress the Academy had ever 
had, but music, vocal at least, was decidedly not 
her strong point. Even in a chorus her performance 
left much to be desired, while of her solo work the 
least said th6 better! The Assembly, the following 
morning, was treated to a hasty warbling of the 
shortest, simplest tune in the whole hymn-book, a 
warbling which even little “ Chick-a-dee,” the 
youngest scholar of all, could have improved upon 
in time, pitch and tune. 

Beth Carter never knew that it was all a joke 
until long afterwards when the two had become the 
best of friends. As the result of a quiet little hint 
from Miss Horton, the girls refrained from all 
mention of the affair in Beth’s presence; but Miss 


28 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Barthold detained her at the close of the Assembly, 
delighted to find such a promising voice among her 
scholars. So much was new and strange to Beth 
at that time, that the sudden cessation of all solo 
work in the morning service made no impression 
whatever upon her. When Belle confessed the 
joke, later, she was promptly forgiven, as she knew 
she would be. 

During that first winter which Beth found so 
long and lonely, her voice was not once heard, but 
after Tinker^s rescue had carried her straight into 
the friendship and love of the older set, the Acad- 
emy soon had reason to be proud of its canary,^^ 
as they lovingly called the yellow-haired lassie, 
and her services were in demand upon all festive 
occasions. Joke-loving Belle never forgot her 
ordeal, and future playfulness along similar lines 
was most carefully considered before she engaged 
in it. Miss Horton’s little way of fitting the punish- 
ment to the crime made a lasting impression upon 
her. After that memorable Assembly her motto 
was: If you want to play a joke — don’t! ” 


CHAPTER III 
fairmount’s mascot 

Immediately after Tinker’s rescue, Mary again 
urged Beth to join the boat crew for the annual 
race with Stanleigh Hall. This time Beth con- 
sented wilhngly and threw herself eagerly into the 
training for the great event, at once making her 
presence felt in the work of the crew. 

Dear little Tinker, the good fairy who had 
wrought such a pleasing transformation in his 
mistress’s school-life, was unanimously chosen as 
the Academy’s “ mascot,” and was carefully stowed 
away in the boat on each practice day, in order to 
accustom his canine lordship to such unusual sur- 
roundings. Beth had taught him to “ sing,” and 
on the day of the great race they intended to give 
the little creature the magic word the instant they 
passed the goal. This singing consisted of the 
wildest, most ear-piercing series of “ wow-wow- 
wows!” imaginable. The concert was positively 
nerve-racking to the ordinary hstener, but the 
girls considered it great fun. 

“ We must not exult too much when we win,” 


30 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Mary remarked patronizingly. She did not say 
“ if we win; ” her confidence in her crew was 
unbounded. 

“ But the Stanleigh crew celebrated their victory, 
last year, by starting that hideous music-box,” 
Belle reminded her resentfully. “ Played ‘ The 
Girl I Left Behind Me,’ too! That estabhshed a 
precedent, as they certainly didn’t pay the least 
regard to our feelings. I suppose they thought 
it was funny ! ” she ended scornfully. 

Everything was going smoothly. Each day the 
crew and a secondary one turned out for practice, 
looking trim and dainty in their dark blue “ Peter 
Thompsons ” with gay scarlet ties and belts, — 
the Fairmount colors were scarlet and blue. Their 
chant: 

“ Tu whit! Tu whoo! wise and true! 

We’ll be the winners — scarlet and blue! 

Fairmount! Fairmount!! Fairmount!!!” 

gave them intensest satisfaction. They felt that 
it would prove prophetic for the future, as well as 
inspiring for the present. 

As the eventful day approached the girls re- 
doubled their efforts. There was no time for 
trifling. Never before had the crew been in such 
splendid condition. Parties, teas, even their 
cherished chafing-dish spreads took second place. 
Study also retired, temporarily, into the back- 
ground, but Miss Horton looked on undisturbed, 


FAIRMOUNT’S MASCOT 


31 


knowing well that the crews were chosen from the 
very best students in the school. A high standing 
in general scholarship was the first requisite for 
admission to the coveted places. 

“ We simply must win this year,” said Mary, 
earnestly. “ It will never do to let Stanleigh beat 
us again. This race decides the ownership of the 
cup, remember. They’ve had it a whole year: 
if they win it again, it’s ‘ for keeps,’ don’t forget 
that! We want it — shall we get it? ” 

Mary made a splendid captain, being diplomatic 
as well as energetic. She knew how to use spur and 
lash until she had infused them with some of her 
own superabundant energy. The days of her 
dislike towards Beth had faded from her memory. 
The two were now firm friends, and Mary 
felt distinctly grateful for Beth’s help in the 
crew. 

“ She doesn’t get excited, and lose her head like 
some of them,” she confided to a chosen few. “ And 
to think that we might never have discovered her! 
Everything is going so well I’m almost afraid — 
too much good fortune ! ” The young enthusiast 
shivered at the mere thought of failure. 

Her feelings proved prophetic, for only two days 
before the great race, when the girls assembled for 
the usual practice, Beth’s place was empty. She 
had been so faithful up to this time that they had 
all forgotten her former dread of the water. In- 


32 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


stantly the thought flashed upon several minds: 
“ Is she afraid again? Will she back out? ” Just 
then the object of their solicitude rushed up to 
them breathless and disheveled, with an anxious 
look upon her face. 

“ Girls, Tinker’s lost! I can’t find him any- 
where. Oh! what shall I do? ” Her voice ended 
in a despairing wail. 

“ We’ll all hunt,” said Mary, adding reassur- 
ingly: “ He can’t be very far away.” 

“ But I have hunted, high and low,” protested 
Beth. “ The Junior class all helped me. I didn’t 
tell you before, because I expected to find him in 
time for the practice. He’s so little — I’m — I’m 
afraid he’s — hurt — or — or — ” 

With one accord the crew began an organized 
search, and did not rest until every foot of Fair- 
mount’s grounds had been gone over thoroughly. 
Not until every possible, and many an impossible 
place had been visited did the wilhng helpers give 
up hope. Beth kept repeating: “Father’s gift! 
Such a loving httle thing, too! What shall I 
do! ” 

‘ ‘ There ! I just knew something would happen ! ” 
said Mary, gloomily, to the rest of the crew. “ Not 
only our dear httle mascot gone, but our very 
best oar beside! Just look at her! ” she continued 
tragically. “ She looks hke a strong, steady stroke, 
doesn’t she? We simply must find that dog for her, 


FAIRMOUNT’S MASCOT 33 

or give up the race; that’s all there is to it, so 
there! ” 

By noon the next day there was still no news of 
Tinker. At Beth’s earnest request, although very 
unwilhngly, Mary appointed one of the secondary 
crew to fill her place, realizing that Beth, in her 
present condition, would do them more harm than 
good. 

“ Do forgive me,” Beth pleaded. “ I can’t 
row — I’d only upset you all.” 

Just as this matter had been decided, and the 
girls were deep in anxious consultation for the 
morrow, Minerva, the old colored woman who came 
to Fairmount twice a week selling fruit, was seen 
driving briskly up the avenue. They all stared in 
surprise. 

“ What’s the matter with Chain Lightning, I 
wonder,” exclaimed Belle laughingly, pointing to 
the animated bag of bones ambling swiftly towards 
them. “ I never saw her run before.” 

“ A final effort, I fear; sure sign of approaching 
death! ” Grace rephed solemnly, as she hailed the 
old woman. 

“ How do you do, Minerva? Anything wrong? 
This is a day ahead of your schedule, isn’t it? ” 

“ Wait a minnit, honey, I’se a-comin’,” shouted 
the old woman, whom the girls had christened 
Minerva on account of her wise replies, ready for 
any and every question. 


34 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


As the fruit-cart reached them, Chain Lightning 
came to a sudden halt, and turned her head towards 
the group expectantly, as though waiting for 
praise on account of her surprising spurt. Usually 
they petted her, and fed her bits of sugar; but 
to-day, not being prepared, her anxious sniffings 
went unrewarded. They had often prophesied that 
some day the old mare would follow the example 
of the “ One Hoss Shay ” and go to pieces all at 
once; now they feared that this unlooked-for 
return to friskiness and second childhood might be 
the beginning of the end. 

“ Los’ anything. Missies? ” demanded Minerva 
in a stage whisper, making mysterious gestures and 
rolling her eyes about in a fearful and wonderful 
manner. 

“Oh! Minerva! Tinker’s gone! You know httle 
Tinker? ” Beth rephed brokenly. 

“ Have you seen him? ” “ Where is he? ” 

“ When did you see him? ” were some of the many 
questions anxiously hurled at the old woman; but 
Minerva only shook her head darkly and pointed 
mysteriously toward the river. 

“ Oh, Mammy! Not drowned! ” whispered Belle. 

“Now! now! thar yo’-all go. Don’ jump at 
conclusions that-a-way. Miss Belle! He’s over 
thar.” 

“There! Where?” Then light suddenly dawned 
upon them. 


FAIRMOUNT’S MASCOT 


35 


“Stanleigh! how mean! I wouldn’t have be- 
Ueved they’d be guilty of such a contemptible 
thing.” Mary stamped her foot angrily: any 
action not absolutely straight and aboveboard 
always called forth her unbounded contempt. 

“ They ain’t hurtin’ de little crittur none,” said 
Minerva, soothingly. “ It’s jes’ to plague yo’ — 
all fo’ de race! I jes’ natchally had a come an’ 
tell — I couldn’t help it nohow! ” 

Minerva always seemed to have an especial 
fondness for Beth, whose quiet kindliness appealed 
to her irresistibly. To Belle, the Southerner, she 
showed unbounded respect, yet Belle treated her 
in a most off-hand manner. All the Fairmount 
girls had been good to her. Many a httle gift 
had they thoughtfully bestowed upon the hard- 
working old woman, besides making it a point to 
pay promptly for her fruit. Once they had banded 
together to purchase her a new horse and allow 
poor old Chain Lightning to retire to much needed 
rest, but greatly to their surprise, Minerva ob- 
stinately refused their offering. 

“ No, indeedy! Me an’ my mare we stick to- 
gedder ’till de las’. She’s a ole Kaintuck thorol- 
bred, she is, an’ I ain’t nebber gwine back on her! 
Thanky kin’ly. Missies, but no new-fangled critter 
fer dis yer darky.” 

As this was not Minerva’s regular day for visiting 
Fairmount, the girls realized that she must have 


36 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


made a long detour in the midst of her busiest 
season, in order to bring them the news of their 
pet. 

“ Are you sure they have him, Mammy? ” 
demanded Belle. “ Where are they keeping 
him? ” 

“ Suah to gracious. Miss Belle! Ain’ I seed him 
wid my own eyes? He’s in a box in one cornah 
that thar big greenhouse.” 

“The greenhouse! Oh dear!” came the dis- 
mayed chorus, for the greenhouse was in the most 
pubhc part of Stanleigh’s grounds. 

“ We can’t carry that by force,” said Mary. 
“ Shall we appeal to Miss Horton, or go to the 
Stanleigh Faculty? ” 

“ In the army,” Belle began, in oratorical tones, 
“ when force is out of the question, strategy takes 
its place. When do you visit Stanleigh, Minerva? ” 

“ To-day, Missy. Ought to be thar now,” 
answered Minerva. 

“ Goody ! I’ve got an idea, girls ! ” 

“ You’d better hold on to it. Belle,” came the 
teasing reply. “ Scarce article, nowadays! ” 

“ Keep it, honey,” said another. “ You may 
never get one again.” 

Belle, usually so fiery, calmly ignored the jests; 
in fact she scarcely heard them. 

“ Wait for me, Minerva,” she commanded 
quietly. “ I’ll be ready in a few moments. I’m 


FAIRMOUNT’S MASCOT 37 

going to dress up as your niece — from the country, 
you know. Do you understand? ” 

“ But Belle,” objected Mary, “ how can you do 
it? ” 

“ Oh! there are plenty of things in the property 
chest. Never you fear: I’ll fix it all right.” 

Mary stepped back, out of sight of Minerva, and 
began making frantic gestures, pointing first to the 
old woman’s ebony visage, then to her own face. 

“ That’s all right,” answered Belle shortly, 
apparently understanding this mysterious wigwag 
system. “ Don’t you bother — just wait.” Then 
she ran quickly towards the house, leaving a set of 
spellbound companions behind her. 

They all frankly acknowledged that Belle was 
the school beauty. Her great dark eyes, clear 
colorless skin, big dimples and splendid black hair 
appealed to their artistic tastes, even though they 
sometimes laughed at her for the scrupulous care 
she gave to her complexion, or the gentle considera- 
tion bestowed upon her soft white hands. Although 
she was the best actress in the dramatic club she 
was never called upon to take an Indian or a 
negro part, because the girls knew too well that 
she would refuse. 

Belle did not wait to secure Miss Horton’s con- 
sent to her expedition; she simply asked for the 
key to the property chest in which the costumes 
used in various school plays were stored. At 


38 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


the beginning of each term Miss Horton had an 
earnest talk with her scholars, explaining to them 
that rules were few, as she wished their hberty 
to be as unrestricted as possible. At the same time 
she put each girl upon her honor to do nothing 
which would blot Fairmount’s good record. Her 
frank explanation accomphshed more than dozens 
of “ Thou Shalt Nots! ” The girls filed out of the 
study after one of these httle sermons, each feehng 
that she held the Academy’s fair fame clasped close 
to her breast to be protected at all hazards. 

In an incredibly short time Belle reappeared, 
but so complete was her disguise that Mrs. Gray 
herself might have been excused for passing her 
daughter without recognition. A shiny black face 
with gleaming white teeth and full red lips peeped 
out childishly from the cavern of a huge pink sun- 
bonnet: one or two tight little corkscrew curls 
bobbed about her forehead : while a short red skirt, 
big shoes much run down at the heels, and a 
voluminous cape completed the transformation of 
the slender, graceful girl into a clumsy little colored 
child. 

In the midst of admiring applause. Belle hopped 
nimbly into the seat beside Minerva and made 
an exit which was triumphant, even though set 
to slow music. On the ferry, going over, she 
coached the old woman thoroughly — so thor- 
oughly that she felt confident of the success of 


FAIRMOUNT’S MASCOT 


39 


her plan when they at last entered Stanleigh’s 
gates, and rode slowly up the imposing driveway. 

While the Stanleigh girls crowded eagerly about 
Minerva, asking why she was so late, and examining 
her stock to decide upon their purchases, the old 
woman dismissed her companion with the words: 
“ Run along now, honey-gal, an’ stretch yore 
laigs; I’se busy. An’ be suah yo’ come when 
yore Aunty call yo’. How many bananas. Missy? ” 

The coal black maiden eyed her surroundings 
curiously, gazing open-mouthed at the graceful 
statue surmounting the fountain in front of the 
great hall; then she shambled off awkwardly in 
an apparently aimless fashion, toward the green- 
house. 

Later, hearing the loud-voiced: “ Whar that 
chile, now? ” she came out hastily, carrying a 
bunch of bright red carnations clutched in one hand. 
She was met by voluble abuse from her “ aunty ” 
interspersed with many appeals to the young 
ladies to “’sense her, please! She don’ know no 
bettah! ” 

Soon they were rolling down the drive behind the 
old mare, which, after a sharp cut from the whip in 
Belle’s excited hand, actually ran for the second 
time that day. When they were safely out of hear- 
ing, Belle threw back the oppressive cape and dis- 
closed little Tinker snugly settled in the capacious 
inside pocket, contentedly munching some bits of 


40 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


sweet cracker which Belle had thoughtfully pro- 
vided for his refreshment. 

The loss of the dog was not discovered by the 
Stanleigh crew until late in the afternoon; then, 
strange to say, they never once connected his 
disappearance with Minerva or her companion. 
Consternation seized upon the ringleaders of the 
plot, while the girl who had proposed it gave way 
to genuine grief. 

“Oh! why did I ever think of such an abomi- 
nable thing? If anything happens to that little 
animal I’ll never forgive myself, never I ” 

“ They say that Carter girl just loves it,” put in 
one of her friends soothingly. 

“ I told you it was risky,” said a second sympa- 
thizer, who had been strong in her approval as 
long as the plan seemed likely to succeed, but 
now felt quite sure that she had strongly disap- 
proved all the time, although she had carefully 
restrained any outward evidences of it. 

“ It’s an awfully expensive breed,” added a third 
tactfully. “ She’ll probably take the matter to the 
Faculty.” 

“ Then why on earth did you all help? ” snapped 
the much-tried originator of the scheme. “ We 
only wanted to tease them a bit — you know that. 
I think we’ve succeeded in teasing ourselves in 
fine style,” and the poor girl wept bitterly. 

They searched untiringly, but without result; 


FAIRMOUNT’S MASCOT 


41 


which was not strange, when the object of their 
search was, at that very moment, holding court 
on the opposite side of the river. Enthroned on 
Beth’s lap, with devoted attendants hovering 
around, eager to bestow attentions upon him, 
Tinker was fed and petted to his heart’s content, 
until at last Beth had to interfere for the sake of 
the small dog’s digestion. 

The next day was Saturday, the day of the great 
contest. The weather clerk certainly did his share 
towards making the regatta a success. The sky 
was cloudless, and there was just enough breeze 
to keep the sun from being uncomfortably warm. 
The stake boat (on ordinary occasions the school 
launch), steamed importantly up to its anchor- 
age, with flags flying and whistles blowing. Then 
occurred an interval which was filled in by 
contests of various kinds, absolutely unimportant 
in the eyes of the upper class girls, but of vast 
import to the participants and other members of 
the lower classes. 

At last, after what seemed like an eternity of 
impatient waiting, the race, the great event of the 
day and year, was called. The rival boats rowed 
slowly to the starting place, Fairmount’s crew in 
dark blue with scarlet trimmings, Stanleigh in pale 
gray and green. Both crews were heartily cheered 
by their own factions. A hush fell upon the watchers 
as the boats pulled into line, while the girls them- 


42 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


selves fairly trembled in their eagerness to begin 
the contest. 

“ Steady now! ” whispered Mary, through set 
teeth. “ Don’t get excited! Remember that cup ! ” 

Suddenly the whistle shrieked forth once — twice 
— three times — and the race was on! The crews 
were fairly well matched, Fairmount’s being much 
stronger than the previous year. Last year’s 
victory would undoubtedly have given greater 
confidence to Stanleigh under ordinary conditions, 
but by this time they were heartily ashamed of 
their mischievous trick, and genuine anxiety over 
the fate of the “ appropriated ” mascot more than 
swallowed up this gain. It showed in the quick, 
nervous unevenness of their stroke, which had, 
before the disaster, been almost automatic in its 
regularity. Then, too, their own mascot, a beauti- 
ful bright green parrot which was perched un- 
steadily on a staff in the bow of the boat, forgot his 
part utterly in anxiety for his own safety. Instead 
of saying, as he had been coached: “On to vic- 
tory! On to victory! ” he ci’oaked forth dismally: 
“ Polly wants a cracker! Polly wants a cracker! ” 

Both crews pulled lustily until one Stanleigh 
girl — the girl, the author of all the mischief — 
caught a crab, causing a decided break, and making 
the rest of her crew more nervous than ever. They 
recovered quickly, but it was too late ! Fairmount’s 
crew, already half a boat’s length in the lead, 


FAIRMOUNT’S MASCOT 


43 


dashed past the stand without once accelerating 
the strong, regular stroke with which they had 
begun the race. 

The victory was followed by a strange command 
from the blue-clad captain: “ Ready! Sing! ” 

Up leaped the tiny terrier from his hiding-place 
at Beth’s feet, and such an ear-piercing succession 
of shrill yelps and barks burst from his small 
throat, that rivals and spectators alike stared in 
sheer surprise. The vigorous solo, which evidently 
welcomed the cup back to Fairmount, was kept 
up by the little mascot until Beth checked him 
forcibly, by pulling him into her lap and holding 
her hand over his small black muzzle. 

The winners, flushed and happy, lined up on the 
bank, each shouldering her oar. There was a 
moment’s pause while something was passed about 
among them, then they ran, single file, to the 
judge’s stand to receive their trophy from Colonel 
Arnold’s own hand. The Stanleigh girls stared 
at the fine in amazement, for a bright red carnation 
nodded triumphantly from each girlish head 
where no carnation had been before. 

“ Well, did you ever! ” gasped one of them as the 
meaning of this unique floral decoration dawned 
upon her. “ Minerva’s niece ! Our carnations! ” 
“Thank goodness the dog’s safe!” the girl 
exclaimed fervently, and the rest echoed her 
thanksgiving. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE COOLIDGE MAHOGANY 

It was just striking ten on the Saturday after 
the race when Mary ran across the lawn from the 
Gym, dashed up the steps of Fairmount, and un- 
ceremoniously entered room 17. Belle looked up 
in mild surprise at the breathless intruder. She 
had been lounging hstlessly on the broad window- 
seat in kimona-clad comfort, preparing her French 
recitation for the following Monday with as much 
energy as the sudden and unexpectedly warm 
weather had left her. A pitcher of iced lemonade 
flanked by a large palm-leaf fan, stood upon the 
little tea-table drawn up to the window, whose 
shutters were partly closed to exclude the out- 
side glare. Altogether Belle’s surroundings as 
nearly spelled “ bliss ” as one could expect on such 
a hot day. 

“ Oh! I’m so glad you are here! ” Mary ex- 
claimed in relieved tones, as she paused, eager and 
erect, just within the room. She presented a 
decided contrast to the figure before her — her 


THE COOLIDGE MAHOGANY 45 

short, trim, white suit and serviceable canvas 
shoes proclaiming her equally ready for a game on 
the school courts, or a round of golf at the Country 
Club. 

Belle stared at her visitor in surprise: where else 
would she be on such a day as this, pray! Her 
southern indolence never could comprehend Mary’s 
western energy. 

“ Did you hear about the auction? ” Mary de- 
manded eagerly. “ It’s at the CooUdge’s — to- 
day — at ten-thirty. Ethel CooUdge just called 
me up. Queer it wasn’t in the paper, isn’t it? If 
I’d only known yesterday!” 

“ Won’t Miss Horton let you go? It’s only ten 
now, — ” began Belle; but Mary interrupted 
unceremoniously. 

“ Yes, I know, but I’m to play one of the Stan- 
leigh Hall girls at the Club to-day. I simply can’t 
break the engagement — the match was arranged 
some time ago — and there’s all that lovely ma- 
hogany furniture of Ethel’s. Probably go for a 
song, too! Oh, dear!” 

“ Why don’t you let Ethel have it set aside for 
you? ” suggested Belle sensibly. “ She’s such a 
friend of yours, I know she’d do it willingly.” 
Belle spoke urgently. Poor girl! she began to have 
a premonition of what was coming and was spar- 
ring hopelessly. 

“ That’s the worst of it,” explained Mary, 


46 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


mournfully. “ Everything seems to be against me 
to-day. I didn’t think of that before, and Ethel 
starts for New York on the 10.10. Mrs. Coohdge 
must have decided upon the sale quite suddenly, 
because I spoke to her about Ethel’s things the 
very instant I heard of Mr. Coohdge’s appoint- 
ment abroad: she said, quite positively, that they 
intended to store everything.” 

“ It’s a dreadfully hot day, isn’t it? ” inquired 
wily Belle, in answer to nothing at all. “ I must 
hurry with this exercise, or Mademoiselle will be 
raving.” 

“ And just to think how I’ve been longing for 
furniture hke that! ” Mary went on in a plaintive 
little minor, calmly ignoring Belle’s pointed hint. 
“ I’ve cracked the tenth commandment every time 
I visited the Coolidge house. Yes, honestly! The 
last time I spent the night there we played euchre, 
and I was so busy watching that beautiful old clock 
I even forgot the trump, and we lost three tricks. 
Gerald Coolidge was my partner; I feel sure his 
thoughts just then were unfit for publication. I 
think he set me down as a first class imbecile, but 
I don’t care. College boys are so chest — I mean 
so vain ! Saved my nickel that time, didn’t I? ” 

Belle’s handsome face dimpled, as she laughed 
heartily, not only at Mary’s recitation of her woes, 
but at her very narrow escape from the slang 
expression with its attendant fine. Her merriment 


THE COOLIDGE MAHOGANY 


47 


was so contagious that Mary herself was forced to 
join in, somewhat ruefully, it is true. Then she 
went on with her tale of woe “ just as though she 
were wound up,” Belle thought impatiently. 

“You’re spoiled. Belle! You’ve lived all your 
life in that beautiful old southern home, with sohd 
mahogany all about you. I wonder if you can 
possibly reahze what it is to be a wild westerner 
with a father interested in mines, and to hve in 
one half-built town after another. Old mahogany ! 
If you could see the furniture in some of those 
hotels — new, dreadfully new, and so plushy — 
you’d understand how I feel about this, and 
sympathize with me, instead of sitting there 
grinning like a hyena. There! I didn’t mean to be 
rude — please forgive me. But you are so aggra- 
vatingly cool and indifferent, Belle. Father was 
very kind when I agreed to come here. He bought 
me all sorts of pretty things for my room, but they 
are all new! Isn’t it enough for a girl to come to 
a new place, among new people, with new trunks, 
and new clothes, without being loaded down with 
new furniture? ” 

At the end of this tirade Belle started to speak, 
then stopped abruptly. She was a true southerner, 
easy-going, unhurried: not lazy exactly — just 
“ constitutionally tired,” especially in hot weather. 
No! she would not leave her cool comfortable room 
on a morning like this! She had to prepare her 


48 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


French exercise, too. Besides, every man, woman 
and child in the town would be at the Coohdge’s. 
So she settled back on her cushions with deep 
decision expressed in every hne of the pretty face, 
but one glance at the eager, expectant, young 
creature before her, completely upset her resolu- 
tion. 

“ Miss Horton wouldn’t allow any of us to go 
to a public auction,” she asserted positively, 
making one last, desperate stand. 

“ Oh, yes, she would,” said Mary promptly, 
rudely shattering Belle’s last frail hope. “ I told 
her all about it and she said Miss Townsend would 
chaperon.” 

Evidently there was no help for it, so Belle 
plunged in recklessly. 

“Well, I’ll go — No! don’t thank me! don’t 
dare! I’m like the small boy whose mother asked 
if he didn’t want to go on an errand. I don’t 
want to go at all, but I will! ” 

“ You poor martyr! You’re just a dear and I’m 
so grateful to you. Let me see,” checking off the 
items on her slender brown fingers, “ I want the 
Grandfather’s clock and the three-piece mirror. 
Those are the most important — I can see them 
now, right in my own room.” Mary actually 
smacked her lips in pleased anticipation. “ Then 
there’s that chest of drawers with the swell front 
and the big glass knobs. It will be fine for shirt 


THE COOLIDGE MAHOGANY 


49 


waists and things like that. And if you could 
possibly squeeze out enough for the pier-glass with 
the fluted columns, I’d hke that too. Don’t you 
think I’d better give you a written list? I really 
wanted that great carved bed of Ethel’s, but Miss 
Horton says she hasn’t room for such an ark in the 
house. Still, if it’s very reasonable and there’s any 
money left, you might get it — I can store it until 
I’m ready to use it at home.” 

“ But, Mary, all those things will cost a fortune,” 
warned Belle. 

“ Not a bit of it, child. It’s an auction, you 
know. They’ll almost give them away. Besides, 
Father sent me a hundred dollars for my birth- 
day — to buy something sensible — and surely 
this is sensible enough.” Mary waltzed out joy- 
fully, and started down the corridor, but suddenly 
returned, and peered mischievously through the 
partly opened door. 

“ Say, Belle, I didn’t ask you to go, now did I? 
It’s so good of you to offer,” she added, as she shut 
the door with a bang, just in time to dodge a 
hastily aimed ball of paper. 

“ I see my finish! ” sighed Belle: then realizing 
her slip, she conscientiously dropped a nickel into 
the small box marked S. B. hanging conspicuously 
at the side of the mirror. 

The thought of the crowd, the heat, and the gen- 
eral discomfort before her made her regret her offer 


50 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


for an instant. Only an instant, however; then 
there flashed into her mind the memory of her three 
weeks of illness in the winter when this same 
aggravating Mary had spent hours at her bedside 
retaihng the news of the school, and amusing her 
with games and books. Her roommate, Grace 
Archer, had been away all that month, and but for 
Mary’s unselfishness the time would have hung 
heavy upon her hands. This memory brought her 
suddenly erect, while a fight of determination 
settled upon her impatient face. 

“I’m ashamed of you. Belle Gray! Quit your 
meanness! You just get that mahogany for her 
if it takes until midnight, do you hear? ” 

Ringing for the maid, she sent a message to Miss 
Townsend and an order to the stable, then made 
a rapid toilet and hurried down to the door. Just 
as she reached it, a shining trap swept recklessly 
around the oval and up past the piazza in the direc- 
tion of the wide entrance leading to the main 
thoroughfare. Mary herself was driving, while old 
Peter, the coachman, kept an eagle eye upon her 
in spite of the fact that she had been accustomed to 
horses all her fife. 

“ Ye can’t sometimes generally almost always 
never tell what them young leddies’ll do,” Peter 
often complained. “ They’re a terribul keerless 
set!” 

“ Here’s the fist, you angel! ” Mary shouted 


THE COOLIDGE MAHOGANY 


51 


joyfully as she caught sight of Belle. She checked 
her rapid pace and cleverly tossed a folded paper 
straight into Belle’s outstretched hand. “ Try 
for the old spinning wheel and the warming pan, 
won’t you? And any other old things you think 
I’d hke. Daddy won’t care as long as they are 
sensible. I envy you, honestly I do! I’ve never 
been to a regular auction. It will be such fun. 
I only wish I could go, too. Well, good-by — I 
promised Mrs. Sampson I’d be on time. She’s 
in charge to-day, you know.” 

Belle heartily echoed Mary’s wish that she could 
go. She had her doubts as to the fun, but bravely 
stifled them and tried to assume an air of ease she 
was far from feeling as she stepped lightly into the 
waiting carriage after the pretty young chaperon, 
and poured into her sympathizing ears a full 
account of the reasons for this unexpected jaunt. 

“ You see. Miss Townsend, Mary’s so kind and 
self-sacrificing you just hate to refuse her anything : 
but, honestly, I think this is a good deal to ask, 
don’t you? I reckon you-all don’t feel the heat as 
much as I do. People seem to think it’s so much 
hotter down south. They don’t realize that it’s more 
even in temperature. We seldom have these sudden 
changes that you have here in the North. And then 
we don’t do so much, either — that makes a big 
difference. We are not always hust — that is, 
rushing about so: we let the negroes do the rush 


52 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


part. I’m very sorry I had to drag you out too, 
Miss Townsend,” Belle ended earnestly. 

“ Never mind that, Belle,” answered Miss 
Townsend bhthely. “ I really think I’ll enjoy the 
auction; they’re great fun sometimes. I may find 
something I’d hke for myself. I need another 
bookcase badly, but I want a revolving one, this 
time.” 

Belle stared at her curiously. Were all north- 
erners so strenuous? She wondered how old the 
pretty chaperon was. The girls had often made 
guesses upon this momentous subject, but no one 
knew positively. When Miss Townsend was out 
of the class-room her bright girhsh gayety made 
them inchne towards twenty, but in the class, 
handhng those stupendous scientific facts so easily, 
they felt that she must be quite, quite old — 
twenty-five at least. 

“ She’s young, there’s no doubt about that,” 
declared one girl decisively; “ and she’s Uttle, but 
oh my! After this, if I have to neglect any lesson 
it will be something beside science, let me tell you. 
Even Miss Bronson’s wrath is better than the way 
Miss Townsend takes it. She makes you feel sorry 
all over; but she’s a dear, all right! ” 

Belle, as she glanced cautiously at the sweet 
strong face beside her, heartily agreed that she was 
“ a dear.” Goldsmith’s lines about the village 
schoolmaster flashed into her mind: 


THE COOLIDGE MAHOGANY 53 

“ And still they gazed and still the wonder grew, 
That one small head could carry all he knew.” 

But Miss Townsend was chatting brightly with 
no hint of the store of scientific knowledge hidden 
away beneath the dainty hat, so that by the time 
they reached the Coohdges’, Belle found herself 
talking as easily and naturally as she would have 
done to any of the Quartette. 


CHAPTER V 


A LESSON IN ECONOMY 

It was Ladies’ Day in the tournament at the 
Country Club, and the match games were just about 
to begin when Mary drove up to the club-house 
steps. Small caddies harnessed into large golf 
bags hung on the outskirts of the crowd of players 
and followers, all eager for the fray. Several of 
these young partisans had been wrangling over 
the merits of their respective players, and two 
belligerent beings had actually come to blows. 

Mary flung the reins to Peter and sprang lightly 
to the ground without waiting for the assistance 
which several youths in white flannel or immaculate 
duck hurried forward to offer. She was immedia- 
ately surrounded by a laughing group, for the 
bright, breezy, western girl was a great favorite 
on her own account, as well as on account of her 
fine golf. It was some moments before one of the 
club servants, bearing upon his salver a tiny gray 
envelope with a green seal, could gain her atten- 
tion. When at last he succeeded, she tore open the 
note, gave a hasty glance at its contents, then 


A LESSON IN ECONOMY 55 

rushed after the trap which old Peter was driving 
around to the stables. 

“My game’s off!” she called back exultingly. 
“ Miss Weatherby is ill. Oh ! I’m so glad I ” 

Seeing a look of surprise upon the faces about 
her, she explained laughingly; “No! No! not 
glad she’s ill — certainly not — but glad the 
match is off for to-day. I’m off, too, for the auction 
— at the Coolidges’, you know. I’ll meet Miss 
Townsend and Belle Gray there. Any one want a 
lift? Peter just loves to sit in the rumble,” she 
added with a mischievous twinkle in her bright 
eyes. It was a well-known fact that poor old Peter 
thought it bad enough to sit idle in front, and allow 
himself to be driven about the country by “ harum- 
scarum school gals! ” but to sit in the back — that 
was an indignity his coachman soul was seldom 
made to suffer! 

“ Fine auction! Chance of a hfetime! Any one 
want to go? ” Mary asked gaily. “ Speak now, or 
forever after hold your peace! ” 

She made a pretty picture standing upon the 
step of the trap Uke a dainty bird poised for flight. 
Colonel Arnold raised his hand, and several ap- 
preciative cadets from the military school stepped 
bashfully forward, but Mary unhesitatingly passed 
them by and singled out the courtly Colonel, who 
handed her in with old-time gallantry, after one 
triumphant glance at the disappointed youngsters. 


56 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ I need some one with a big, commanding 
voice,” she explained to the others laughingly, 
then added in confiding tones to her companion 
as they flew out of the gates; “ Some one who will 
make that auctioneer sit up and take notice when 
he bids in my mahogany for me. There! that’s 
slang, isn’t it? It’s so hard to remember. Why I 
actually told Mile. Mallard to ‘ get a hustle on ’ 
when she was so deliberate in finding my French 
exercise. I’ve been carefully avoiding her ever 
since. Each time the maid knocks at my door, I 
fear it’s the dread summons to a final interview. 
My only hope is that she failed to ‘ comprenez I ’ 
That will cost me another nickel for my S, B. 
I’ll need an annex for it soon, at this rate; but 
never mind — it’s all in a good cause! ” 

“ S. B.? ” questioned the Colonel, amused at her 
gay, girlish confidences. “ I thought I was well 
posted on Fairmount’s institutions, but I must 
confess I don’t recall any S. B.’s, unless you refer 
to cough lozenges.” 

“ S. B. means Slang Box, Colonel,” and Mary 
proceeded to tell the old man all about it, knowing 
that no detail of their school life was too trivial 
to receive his interest and attention. “You see, 
the girls, especially we older ones, realize that we 
use too much slang. We passed a group of mill- 
girls in town one day not long ago, and heard one 
say: ‘ Dollars to doughnuts it is!’ and* another 


A LESSON IN ECONOMY 


67 


answered: ‘ Betcher life it ain’t!’ It sounded 
dreadful! Then we began to understand how much 
worse it must sound from us, because we are having 
training which those poor girls have never had. 
So Beth Carter gave a tea, and we spent the 
afternoon making pretty httle blue pasteboard 
boxes with a sht in the top, and S. B. in scarlet 
on the front. We each have one hanging near our 
mirrors, and every time we use a slang expression 
we drop a nickel in the slot. It’s ‘ on honor,’ you 
know, so we try to remember.” 

“ And what will become of all this wealth? ” 
asked the Colonel, much interested. 

“ Oh! treats for the Day Nursery kids — ” 

The Colonel’s hearty laugh rang out and Mary 
stopped in confusion until she reahzed her shp and 
said ruefully : “ That’s ten cents in ten minutes ! 
At this rate my furniture money won’t last long, 
will it? But I’m not as bad as Belle Gray. Once 
she was so provoked over something Sally Harper 
did — you know Sally — she’s a Special, and tries 
to manage everjrthing — that she took twenty-five 
cents and thought up five of the most expressive 
slang terms she could find, to call Sally. Belle 
doesn’t like to be dictated to: she isn’t meek, you 
know.” 

“ Do you want anything in particular at the 
auction? ” asked the Colonel. 

“ Yes, indeed! Father sent me a check for one 


58 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

hundred dollars for my birthday. He asked me to 
consult Miss Horton, and get something sensible 
with it. Well, I have consulted her — it’s to be 
Ethel’s furniture — that’s sensible enough because 
it will last a lifetime, if I get it.” 

“ But mahogany is quite expensive, and one 
hundred dollars won’t go very far,” cautioned the 
Colonel, hating to spoil her eager pleasure, but 
wishing to spare her keener disappointment in the 
near future. 

“ Of course it will. Colonel, at a sale like this,” 
said Mary positively. “ There won’t be many 
there — it was decided upon quite suddenly, you 
know. Things will probably be almost given away, 
but the Coolidges’ won’t care. They expect to 
hve abroad always, now that Ethel is out of 
school.” 

In the midst of her gay chatter Mary skillfully 
guided the high-spirited httle mare past a noisy, 
hissing road-roller. The Colonel gazed admiringly 
at the bright face, thoroughly enjoying these bits of 
girlish gossip. 

As they drew near the imposing residence of the 
Coolidges’, even the Colonel was surprised at the 
array of vehicles almost blocking the wide avenue 
and actually drawn up along the drive itself. It 
was not the usual gathering of luxurious motors 
and handsome carriages which were to be seen at 
any Fairmount reception, but a motley assemblage 



MARY SKILLFULLY GUIDED THE HIGH-SPIRITED LITTLE MARE. 

r Page 58 





A LESSON IN ECONOMY 


59 


of country buggies and carry-alls, wagons and carts, 
and even one great hay-rack. Lunch baskets were 
in readiness at various points, giving a real picnic 
touch to the scene. Several enterprising young men 
had hastily set up a stand in the midst of the 
velvety lawn, and were busily dispensing ice-cold 
lemonade, sarsaparilla, or ginger ale at five cents 
per glass. 

“ Isn’t it fun? ” laughed Mary enthusiastically. 
“ It looks just like a county fair. I knew I’d 
enjoy it. We must find Belle and Miss Townsend 
the very first thing.” 

She almost squeezed her dignified companion’s 
arm in her excitement, but even her high spirits 
were somewhat subdued as they drove slowly up 
to the porte-cochere, and saw the dense mass of 
people overflowing hall and piazza. Colonel 
Arnold turned inquiringly toward his companion, 
and she answered his unspoken question. 

“Never say die. Colonel! Fie! and you a 
soldier, too! Remember the mahogany!” 

So they manfully edged their way through the 
perspiring crowd, some in search of bargains; 
others eager to see the inside of a fashionable 
dwelling; still others to whom a wedding, a funeral, 
or an auction offered the rare chance of an outing. 
The Colonel’s commanding presence came to their 
rescue in more than one tight place. At last they 
reached the great ballroom, where the auction was 


60 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


in full swing. The stentorian tones of the auc- 
tioneer as he gabbled his formula over and over 
again, rose even above the noisy chatter of the 
crowd outside. Mary wondered that the man’s 
tongue did not become hopelessly twisted. 

“ Only ten dollars I’m bid — only ten dollars 
I’m bid — only ten — fifteen? Do I hear fifteen? 
Thank you, madam. Fifteen — fifteen — twenty 

— twenty-five — sohd mahogany, ladies an’ gents 

— solid mahogany — nothin’ like it outside Mt. 
Vernon itself! I give you my honest word for it! 
Thirty? Ah! You know the real thing when you 
see it ! Thirty — once ! Thirty — twice ! — ” 

The Colonel and his charge had not yet edged in 
far enough to see the article under the hammer, but 
like a red flag to a bull, that one word “ mahog- 
any ” was enough for Mary. Completely forgetting 
the necessity of finding Belle and Miss Townsend, 
she gave her escort’s arm a frantic pinch, and 
whispered hoarsely: “ Please, please, get it! 
Hurry! ” 

“ But my dear child, we must find your friends,” 
remonstrated the Colonel. 

“ But they are not bidding! It’s just those men 
over there. Please hurry. Colonel — I want it!” 

That settled the matter. The old soldier entered 
the fray valiantly, and at last had “ it ” knocked 
down to him at thirty-five dollars. Then followed 
piece after piece, some of which he bid on know- 


A LESSON IN ECONOMY 


61 


ingly, some “ sight unseen.” The httle enthusiast 
at his side urged him on relentlessly, keeping him 
right at it long after prices soared higher than his 
sober judgment deemed reasonable. 

Other bids came with equal persistency from 
two male voices on the farther edge of the crowd, 
and Mary glanced angrily in the direction of 
these unseen competitors, even while refusing to 
call a halt in her own wild march. The Colonel 
urged her to leave, but as well might he have 
pleaded with the Sphinx; for between real longing 
for the handsome old furniture and the fatal 
“ auction germ,” Mary was deaf to all reasoning. 
She waved his objections aside impatiently, when 
she did not ignore them altogether. 

Meanwhile the auctioneer’s tones grew more and 
more honeyed as prices soared higher and higher. 
The man was a stranger in Fairmount and was 
uncertain whether he had broken into a lunatic 
asylum or a millionaire’s club; but his wonder 
did not prevent his worldng the “ snap ” for all it 
was worth. 

“Not forty-five dollars, gents! Aw! you’re 
joking! Forty-five dollars for this magnificent 
piece solid mahogany — genuine heirloom — a 
real antique — you people who are judges. Come! 
wake up! wake up! Fifty? Ah! I thought so! 
Fifty — once! Fifty — twice! Fifty — three times!” 

At last it was over — at least the furniture sale — 


62 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


and Mary, limp but satisfied, really needed the 
Colonel's strong arm as they fought their way 
through the crowd. When safely seated in the trap 
which Peter, looking black as a thunder-cloud, 
had promptly brought up to the steps, she smihngly 
handed the reins to the Colonel, while she herself 
sank back against the cushions, tired but happy. 

Colonel Arnold gazed moodily ahead, inwardly 
regretting that he had permitted the girl to be so 
extravagant, yet how he could have prevented it 
he did not know. Several times he flicked the 
mare’s side absent-mindedly with the whip, a 
proceeding which the high-strung httle creature 
bitterly resented. At one cut, more decisive than 
the rest, she suddenly sprang to the side of the road, 
carrying the trap up on to a pile of rocks, where it 
swayed uncertainly for a moment, and barely 
escaped overturning. This httle incident effec- 
tually aroused Mary from her mahogany dream. 

“ Why, Colonel! What is the matter with you 
to-day? ” she demanded laughingly, taking forcible 
possession of the offending whip. “ Dot isn’t used 
to such treatment, are you, girhe? Besides, we 
didn’t bid in a mahogany coffin, did we? ” 

Colonel Arnold muttered a hasty apology, and 
then began a long lecture upon the evils of auctions 
in general, and this Coohdge auction in particular, 
ending with the earnest wish that they had not 
been led into such extravagant outlay. 


A LESSON IN ECONOMY 


63 


“Oh! that’s all right!” answered Mary, with 
airy indifference. “ Daddy always gives me what 
I want. I’m his only child, you know, and I did 
want these things so badly. They will take away 
the newness which has always surrounded the 
Livingston abode. Daddy would have bought 
them for me himself, if he’d been here.” 

“ I wish to Heaven he had! ” muttered the per- 
turbed Colonel in a fervent undertone. “ You have 
gone considerably over your hundred,” he added 
grimly. 


Just at that moment a bedraggled-looking young 
lady mounted the steps of Fairmount leaving her 
cab waiting, and sank wearily into one of the 
inviting piazza chairs, from whose depths she 
reached up and touched the door-bell with the point 
of her white parasol. Before the maid could come 
to the door, another disheveled-looking damsel 
dragged slowly over the lawn and up the steps, 
starting in surprise as she saw the first comer. 

“ Why, Ethel Coolidge! Mary said you were to 
start for the city at ten.” 

“ Introduce me, please,” said Ethel laughing 
aloud. “ I know I’m hot and dusty, but honestly 
I don’t think I look as generally disreputable as 
the young lady who now addresses me! What 
name, please? ” 


64 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“Do stop!” answered Belle sharply. It was 
bad enough to feel and look as she did, without 
having it dwelt upon. “ I’ve been to that dreadful 
auction. Excuse me, Ethel, I forgot it was yours.” 

“ Don’t apologize — I waive all claims to it. 
‘ All dem tings what you say it is, I say so too’ I ” 

“ I was separated from Miss Townsend in that 
terrific crowd, and couldn’t get a carriage for love 
or money, so I had to walk all the way home in 
the heat and dust. And I managed to save only 
one piece of furniture for Mary. She’ll be so dis- 
appointed.” 

“ For Mary? ” Ethel burst forth. “ What Mary? 
You don’t mean Mary Livingston! Why, I gave 
up my trip to-day just because I hated to dis- 
appoint her so. I telegraphed my friends that I’d 
arrive to-night. I’ve been at the auction for the 
last five hours trying to bid in the things she 
wanted. Mother forgot that she asked about them, 
or we could have kept them out for her. Every 
piece went so high I was afraid to — ” 

“ Well, isn’t this a jumble! ” demanded Belle 
excitedly. “ I was bidding for her, too! I didn’t 
hear your voice, Ethel.” 

“ No ! Papa’s secretary bid for me.” 

“ And some strange man bid for me. Poor Mary ! 
She’ll feel so sorry — ” 

“ She’d feel sorrier if we had bought them at 
those ridiculous prices,” interrupted Ethel, de- 


A LESSON IN ECONOMY 


65 


cisively. “ It’s a mercy we both failed. They 
must have gone to some ' antiquer ’ — I couldn’t 
catch the name; it sounded hke Larnol. Wasn’t 
the ballroom a sight ! And to think of the gay times 
I’ve had in that very room. Well, never mind! ” 
she covertly wiped the tears from her eyes, while 
Belle thoughtfully examined the raihng of the 
piazza upon which she was perched, her own eyes 
overflowing at the thought of Ethel’s departure. 

“ Papa says I’m to be presented next year,” 
continued Ethel. “ I know I’ll hke it over there.” 
She spoke with a conviction she was far from 
feeling. 

“ Just look at my collar,” said Belle, diplo- 
matically steering away from the dangerous sub- 
ject. “ Your dress shows marks of the fray, too. 
I’ve been in a panic on a Mississippi River steamer, 
but it was mild compared to this morning’s 
mob! ” 

The two sufferers were so absorbed in their 
exchange of experiences that they failed to notice 
the approach of the trap, until a gay voice startled 
them out of their mutual commiseration. 

“ That you, Ethel? Goody! That mahogany — ” 

“Oh! I’m so sorry, Mary, but I got only one 
piece.” 

“ Never mind, Ethel! I wasn’t depending upon 
you, you know,” answered Mary cheerily. 

“ But I failed, too,” put in Belle dejectedly. 


66 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

“ Some lunatic ran the prices clear up out of 
sight.” 

“ Thank you, dear! I’m the lunatic, I guess, 
and the Colonel’s my dark accomplice. Regular 
game of cross-purposes, wasn’t it? Mahogany, 
mahogany, who’s got the mahogany? I have! 
All’s well that ends well.” 

“ Ends well! ” echoed the Colonel, a knight of 
the rueful countenance. 

“ Never mind. Colonel Arnold,” Mary reassured 
him, confidently, “ I’ll just telegraph Daddy for 
the rest of the money. It will be aU right,” and 
the Colonel departed, tr5dng to quiet his uneasy 
conscience but faihng completely. 

Mary reckoned without her host, however, as 
she soon learned to her sorrow. Miss Horton 
resolutely refused to allow her to ask her father 
for one cent more. Instead, she insisted that the 
amount over the birthday check must be made 
up from her regular yearly allowance. 

“ But it was a sensible purchase. Miss Horton, 
and Daddy will pay it wilhngly, ” pleaded 
Mary. 

“ Undoubtedly, dear,” replied Miss Horton, in 
her firm yet patient way, “ but banking upon 
another person’s probable wiUingness to furnish 
funds, or spending more than one actually pos- 
sesses, even for such ‘ solid, sensible and durable 
things ’ ” (quoting Mary’s argument with a little 


A LESSON IN ECONOMY 67 

smile) “ as mahogany furniture, is a very poor 
preparation for real life.” 

Miss Horton’s little talk and the many depriva- 
tions to which Mary was forced to submit during 
the following months made a deep impression 
upon her. The purchase of an ice-cream soda 
became a matter for deep thought, while a box of 
chocolates, or even the material for the home- 
made substitute, was entirely out of the question. 

The lesson made a still deeper impression 
because, at Miss Horton’s order, the coveted 
mahogany was carefully stored in one of the unused 
attic rooms under lock and key, and not one ghmpse 
of it did its impatient owner obtain until the full 
sum was made up — a matter of many months. 
Miss Horton was fortified in her course by the 
following letter from Mr. Livingston. 

“ The girhe is all I have, and undoubtedly has 
been spoiled in many ways. Her one fault, in my 
eyes, is her carelessness in money matters. Your 
action, which I fully approve, will doubtless be a 
much needed lesson.” 

“ Poor impulsive child,” murmured Miss Horton, 
one of her rare smiles hghting up her strong face. 
“ It is hard to do it, but I hope it will help her to 
remember,” she added earnestly as she folded the 
letter and carefully filed it away. 

When Mary was told of the decision regarding her 
purchases she became defiant at first, then suddenly 


68 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


put her head down upon Miss Horton’s shoulder 
and sobbed out her anger. 

“ You are right, I know,” she said contritely. 
“ Please forgive me.” 

Just then, from the tennis court below Miss' 
Horton’s study window, where several impatient 
players were waiting, came the teasing chant; 
“ What’s — the — matter — with — Mistress 
— Mary? ” 

Mary flew to the window, the smiles shining 
through her tears with true rainbow effect, as she 
leaned out, and called back lustily: “She’s all 
right! ” 


CHAPTER VI 


A FAIRY GODFATHER 

Not long after the Coolidge auction, three of the 
Quartette, — Mary, BeUe and Beth, — were sitting 
on the steps of the boat-landing watching the 
various craft in the river while they discussed plans 
for the coming summer. It was a beautiful June 
day, clear and sunny, with soft httle breezes which 
played about them enticingly. The unusual hot 
spell had departed after three days — days so 
uncomfortable that they seemed to be a warning 
from the weather clerk as to what would follow 
later. 

They were all beginning to think longingly of 
the seashore or the mountains, while visions of 
cool dips in the surf or gay drives along wooded 
roads danced tantahzingly before their eyes. In 
the midst of an eager argument as to the merits of 
various summer places, Grace Archer suddenly 
burst in upon them hke a small whirlwind, waving 
a letter excitedly before their astonished eyes. 

“Oh, girls! I do hope we can do it — it’s so 


70 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


lovely! You’d say so too, if you only knew. 
Isn’t it just like that dear father of mine! I don’t 
see why we can’t do it. Just listen to this — I 
can hardly wait to — ” 

“ Hardly wait! Well, what do you think of us, 
pray? ” interrupted Belle. “ We’re simply con- 
sumed with curiosity. If you don’t tell us right 
away, Grace Archer, we’ll — ” Belle advanced 
with stern determination flashing from her hand- 
some dark eyes. 

“ I’m trying to tell you as fast as I can,” laughed 
Grace, retreating before the onslaught. “ I’ll 
read you the letter about it — dear, dear father! 
It’s a lovely plan, but I did so hope to spend the 
summer with him and Mamma.” 

Grace was the richest girl at Fairmount and one 
of the most popular, not on account of her wealth, 
but in spite of it. Not a girl in the Academy was 
more unassuming, more simple in manner and dress, 
than she. Her father was one of New York’s 
leading financiers, a man so overwhelmed by his 
vast business enterprises that he found little time 
to devote to his one daughter, although he loved 
her dearly. Her beautiful mother was equally 
absorbed in New York’s social life, of which she 
was one of the leaders. When she had placed 
Grace in Miss Horton’s excellent care she felt that 
her full duty — for the present, at least — had 
been done. A girl of Grace’s age would be decidedly 


A FAIRY GODFATHER 71 

out of place in her gay life. By and by, when the 
child made her debut, it would be different. 

Grace’s bright face clouded as she spoke. A 
httle wistful look showed in her eyes, and she sighed 
in a way which spoke volumes. Then she reso- 
lutely stifled her very real regret and began to 
read the letter; 

“ My own dear Gracie: — Your mother and I 
think it best for you not to join us at Newport this 
summer. It will be a very gay season and we 
want our daughter to lead a simple outdoor life 
which will prepare her for the studious days before 
her in the autumn.” 

Here the letter was interrupted by a perfect 
shriek of laughter from the listeners. Grace bit 
her hp in vexation. 

“ Oh, dear! ” she exclaimed regretfully, “ I 
didn’t mean to read that part! ” 

No one, even in the wildest flight of the imagina- 
tion, could call Grace’s days “ studious.” She was 
neither dull nor lazy, yet she either would not or 
could not apply herself steadily, and her record 
suffered in consequence. It had kept her out of 
the boat crew; only a very high standing made one 
eligible for that. It was simply on account of much 
pleading from the others, that Miss Horton had 
consented to her appointment as its business 


72 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


manager. This kept her in touch with her friends, 
yet did not demand her attendance at practice. 

“ Please forgive us, Gracie,” begged Beth, as the 
girls tried to restrain their laughter. “ It was so 
funny, though! ” With difficulty they kept from 
going off in another gale; that “studious” in 
connection with easy-going Grace was too much for 
them. “ We’ll be good now; we’re awfully sorry. 
Go on with the letter.” 

Grace complied without anger. It was this very 
sweetness of her nature which made her such a 
general favorite. As Belle remarked, later: “ If 
I’d been interrupted as Grace was, I’d have walked 
off with my letter; but she’s different. She isn’t 
such a firecracker as I am.” 

“ How would you like to invite some of your 
friends to spend July and August with you in the 
cabin on Long Lake?” (An involuntary “Oh!” 
was heard from the audience.) “ It’s a beautiful 
place where you can lead just the simple life I 
desire for you. Your mother will lend you Miss 
Munsing,” (Grace gave a little inward chuckle 
as she carefully omitted the next sentence, and 
went on) “ and I will gladly spare the time to take 
you all up in the Water Lily if your friends would 
enjoy the sea trip.” 

The audience could keep quiet no longer. They 
rushed at Grace with a chorus of “How jolly!” 


A FAIRY GODFATHER 


73 


“You know me, Grace!” and “What fun!” so 
that she had to stop for a moment to ward off the 
attack, before finishing the letter, 

“ There’s room for five besides Miss Munsing 
and the maid, so make your plans and let me know 
when you are ready. Mother sends her love to her 
big girl, and wishes you to meet her at home, 
next week, as she has to make some arrangements 
for your summer clothes. 

“ Your loving father, 

“ George P. Archer.” 

“ What a splendid father! Could any one pos- 
sibly plan anything nicer than that? ” demanded 
Mary in ecstasy. “ Oh, dear ! I wonder if I’m in it ! ” 

“ Of course you are. Miss Modesty; it wouldn’t 
be a success without her, would it, girls? ” Grace 
asked, turning to the others; for Mary was a 
very popular leader among them in spite of her 
decided, often blunt manners. “ How about you, 
Beth? Can you go? Tinker’s invited too — for 
protection, you know! ” This was a standing joke 
among the girls, as Beth’s pet was the tiniest 
creature, even for a fox-terrier. 

“ Yes, indeed,” rephed Beth promptly. “ I 
expected to stay right here all summer. Father’s 
at some unpronounceable German baths — he has 
rheumatism — and it would be foohsh for me to 


74 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


join him. He says there’s nothing there but 
medicinal mud and cranky invahds.” 

“ I’m depending upon you, too, Belle.” 

“ Yes mum, sure mum, an’ thank ye kindly, 
mum! I was simply holding my breath for fear 
you’d forget me,” answered Belle promptly. 

“ We might as well take the fuU number — it 
will make it all the joUier, don’t you think so? ” 
asked Grace. “ Now, for the fifth girl, I’d like to 
invite Abby Anderson — ” 

“Abby Anderson!” came simultaneously from 
the others, while a look of surprise appeared on 
each girlish face. 

“ Oh, Grace! must you? ” asked Belle after a 
moment’s silence. 

“ Why, Belle,” urged Grace earnestly, “ she’s 
never had a vacation outing since she was a httle 
girl. It would mean so much to her. She’s 
studious, if I’m not, poor thing! ” 

Abby Anderson was a girl from the nearest 
village, studying as a day pupil, at Fairmount. 
There were a number of special students at the 
Academy; girls who came for music, languages or 
physical culture, but with this one exception, no 
day pupils, as Miss Horton preferred to keep her 
httle flock to itself. This one departure from her 
established rule seemed justified in Abby’s case, 
for the girl was of good family, though now much 
reduced, and was so altogether conscientious and 


A FAIRY GODFATHER 


75 


painstaking in her work, and such an excellent 
scholar, that Miss Horton wished to give her all 
the help in her power. A diploma from Fairmount 
would be of great advantage to her in securing a 
teacher’s position, later on. Already she was 
helping with some of the younger pupils in return 
for her tuition. 

Many of the girls had tried to be kind to Abby, 
but her strugghng hfe and the marked difference 
between their circumstances and hers had made the 
poor girl over-sensitive. She often imagined 
slights where none were intended, and her quick 
resentment was making her bitter; in fact it bade 
fair to spoil her whole nature, changing her to a 
cold forbidding creature, constantly on the watch 
for ill-treatment and neglect. 

“ If she wouldn’t always go about with a chip 
on her shoulder ready for some one to jar it, she’d 
be better off,” Belle declared vehemently. 

“ But she’s so dependable,” urged Grace gently. 
“ She always says what she thinks right to you, and 
not behind your back.” 

“ Yes, she does — I can vouch for that,” replied 
Belle grimly. “ She made me a present of a free 
lecture only this morning, just because I forgot my 
share of the Hall work. It was my week to attend 
to the flower vases. She talks straight out, all right; 
no doubt about that.” Belle’s pretty face was 
flushed with angry resentment. 


76 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ It seems to me,” put in Beth soothingly, “ that 
we ought to be glad to get such a lovely invitation, 
and if it means so much to us, it would mean ten 
times as much to the ‘ Freezei’ ’ — I mean to Abby. 
Honestly, we ought to be ashamed of ourselves. 
We are acting as though we were royalty and 
could demand a list of the guests. I move we try 
to make Abby’s summer as happy as possible, 
out of gratitude to Grace if for no other 
reason.” 

“ Second the motion! ” spoke up the others as 
with one voice, while each registered a mental vow 
to do her full share in the good work. 

“ Tell us more about the place, do, Grace,” 
urged Mary eagerly. 

“ Well, it’s up in Maine on one of the most 
beautiful lakes you ever saw. The Indian name is 
Wyonegomic, but they usually call it Long Lake. 
Our cabin is on a point looking straight down the 
lake, with water on three sides of it, and a splendid 
grove of pines at the back. It has a wide piazza 
with rustic chairs and swinging seats, and the 
living-room has a huge stone fireplace in it. The 
bedrooms have berths hke a sleeping-car, and the 
partitions only go part way up to the ceiling. Once 
father invited a Wall Street friend to join him there 
for the fishing, but the man snored so dreadfully 
father said it was enough to frighten all the fish to 
the other end of the lake. That man never could 


A FAIRY GODFATHER 77 

understand why he was not invited again, so watch 
out, girls! ” 

“ Who’s Miss Munsing? ” questioned Belle. 
“ The letter said your mother would lend her to 
you.” 

Grace’s face lengthened as she replied slowly, 
with an ominous shake of the head. 

“ I hate to spoil any of your pleasure, but — 
well, she’s decidedly a drawback — a regular 
dragon. We must just get along with her the best 
we can.” She smiled to herself in sheer mischief 
as she recalled the sentence omitted in the reading 
of the letter: “ Don’t twist the poor little woman 
around your finger too hard! ” 

“ There’s a summer school for boys there, too. 
That’s another damper, isn’t it? ” Grace looked 
pointedly at Belle, who promptly blushed. Belle’s 
fondness for the company of the boys was an open 
secret, but then she had been raised in a large 
family of brothers, all older than herself, so she 
actually missed manly companionship. 

“Oh, yes!” Grace suddenly remembered, “we 
are to have the launch, too. It’s named Grace, 
after me. Brother Hal wanted to call it the 
Princeton, but father refused, so he’s filled the 
whole cabin with Princeton flags, and banners, 
and pillows. I wish you could see some of the signs 
he has! ” 

“ Will he be there? ” Belle asked quickly. 


78 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ Sorry, my child, but he won’t ! He’s going to 
the Rockies this summer. Isn’t a whole prepara- 
tory school of boys enough for you? ” 

“ Don’t tell us anything else about the place, 
Grace,” begged Mary, earnestly. “ I’m afraid 
now I’ll wake up and find it all a beautiful dream. 
That’s the way I did last night. I thought I was 
at a party and they were just serving the ice-cream 
and chocolate sauce when I woke up. I felt 
positively defrauded.” 

“ I can’t thank you enough, Grace,” said Beth 
quietly. 

“ I’m like Mary,” laughed Belle. “ Pinch me, 
somebody, do! so I’ll know I’m awake.” But 
when the rest obligingly granted her request in a 
painfully vigorous manner, she begged for mercy. 
“Stop! It’s all right! Tell your father I’ll accept, 
Grace, even though that summer school is there. 
Yes, I will! One must make some sacrifices! ” 

As they hurried to the house to dress for dinner, 
they urged Grace to thank her father for his great 
kindness, and to accept positively for them all. 

“ Don’t leave any grounds for misunderstanding 
on that point, will you, cherub? ” was Mary’s final 
request as they hurried to their rooms to dress. 
“ We’ll all go, even if he sends a dozen Miss Mun- 
sings.” 

Grace spoke of her plan to Abby, the next day, 
but met with a most decided refusal. When 


A FAIRY GODFATHER 


79 


pressed for a reason, Abby muttered something 
about clothes: “Not enough — the rest will be 
all fixed up.” Grace quickly settled that point; 
settled it positively, as though it had all been pre- 
arranged, although the question had not before 
occurred to her. 

“ We are to take only our rough and ready suits, 
Abby, and our bathing suits, and plenty of shirt 
waists, and, of course, our sweaters. We might 
need one good dress for church, or if we drive to 
any of the hotels. You don’t reahze how free and 
easy it is up there, nor how much good all that out- 
door life will do you. Your work next year will 
be twice as fine, if you come back here strong and 
brown. You must consider that side of it, Abby.” 

And Abby did consider it most earnestly. The 
prospect of two months free from study or care, 
and full of good times, was too attractive to be 
resisted. But the constant companionship of Grace, 
whom she almost idohzed, overweighed all other 
considerations. 

“ I’m more grateful to you than I can express,” 
she told Grace earnestly. Perhaps her tear-filled 
eyes and her eager anticipation expressed it for her; 
at any rate Grace was amply satisfied. Remember- 
ing her promise to Abby, she issued the edict re- 
garding their clothes for the summer’s outing before 
she left Fairmount to join her mother in New York. 

• “ Steamer trunks, please, and no finery. This 


80 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


means you, Belle Gray! We must take our swim- 
ming suits, but we are likely to need furs with them 
up there; the water is dreadfully cold most of the 
time. We can each take one white dress for state 
occasions, but that’s all. Abby will take a white 
dress, too.” 

She carefully refrained from mentioning the 
pitched battle which had taken place before Abby 
the independent became the owner of the “ one 
white dress ” — a battle from which Grace had 
come forth the victor only after a determined 
argument: she firmly believed in letting her right 
hand attend to its own affairs. 


CHAPTER VII 

A NEW VEESION OF SIR LAUNFAL’S VISION 

“ It must be just glorious to be a missionary,” 
Mary burst forth enthusiastically, the following 
Sunday on the way home from church. 

“ It may be glorious but it must be mighty un- 
comfortable sometimes,” said practical Belle. 
“ Imagine being in the midst of a mob of grin- 
ning Chinese like those laundrymen in the village. 
Ugh!” 

“ Well, there’s plenty of home mission work,” 
defended Grace, “ if you don’t care to go among 
the foreigners.” 

“ Yes,” Beth assented quietly, “ it reminds 
me of Sir Launfal — the Holy Grail was right 
at his own castle gate. I liked what Dr. Dilling- 
ham said at the last — that there is mission work 
all around us crying to be done, if we only look 
for it: and that doing a kindness, or helping any 
lonely or neglected person, is as truly missionary 
as preaching the gospel to a crowd of foreigners.” 

“Yes, but we can’t find even that kind of work 


82 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


here,” objected Belle. “ Of course the Rosebud 
Society does some good, but you know Miss 
Horton won’t let us visit the poor people in the 
Hollow ever since that family had the scarlet 
fever and kept it hidden.” 

“ I rather think we could find chances right here 
at school if we tried,” said Beth firmly. “ Let’s 
see whether something doesn’t turn up within 
this next week. It surely will if we’re on the look- 
out.” 

The others agreed heartily as they passed 
thoughtfully in to dinner, which was always a 
noonday affair on the Sabbath. 

The fourteenth of June fell on Sunday that year, 
but the girls had arranged for a celebration in 
honor of Flag Day on Saturday the thirteenth. 
School closed the next Monday, so it would be 
practically a farewell entertainment. 

On that last Saturday Mile. Mallard, the new 
French teacher, sat at her desk in the deserted 
class-room, her head buried in her folded arms, 
her eyes filling with slow, miserable tears as she 
thought of her loneliness. She knew, too, that 
the coming vacation would be even more lonely, 
for she expected to spend it in a stuffy hall bed- 
room in the very heart of the hot, dusty, unsym- 
pathetic city. She could not afford to be idle 
for almost three months: part of her passage 
money was still to be repaid, and her dear old 


NEW VERSION OF SIR LAUNFAL’S VISION 83 

mother back in the home-land must be fed and 
clothed, vacation or no vacation. 

Ever since a district messenger boy had stalked 
into the Assembly hunting “ MiUie ” Mallard, the 
girls had seized upon the joke and called her “ Miss 
MilUe.” By and by the teachers themselves 
followed their example, utterly unconscious that 
they were robbing the forlorn French woman of 
her last home-tie, that soft-sounding " Made- 
moiselle ” so dear to her heart. 

“ Oh! how they are rushing in this so big 
United States! ” the httle teacher thought bitterly 
as she glanced up at the rows of empty desks. 
“ They scramble and they push because they 
must catch this car — the next one not come for 
two minutes! And these girls — they seem to 
loaf me, but they, too, are rushing so that they 
forget me immediatement. And Mees Horton 
— ah! how she does speak to me the French — 
but she too does rush — too busy to make a friend 
of just one poor stranger of a lonely heart.” 

Just then the door opened and Miss Townsend 
looked in inquiringly, then entered hurriedly and 
approached the desk. 

“Ah! here you are. Miss Millie! ” she said in her 
usual cheery manner. “ I beg your pardon — 
Mademoiselle. We’ve been wondering what had 
become of you. Have you forgotten that this is the 
thirteenth? You are to take charge of the 


84 THE' GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

Lyceum, you know — it was arranged last 
week.” 

“ The thirteenth? ” questioned Mademoiselle, 
“ an’ what is the thirteenth, pray? ” 

“ Why, the fourteenth is the day we have exer- 
cises in honor of ‘ Old Glory,’ you know,” ex- 
plained the American teacher hghtly, “ but as it 
falls on Sunday this year, we are celebrating on 
the thirteenth.” 

“Old Glory!” faltered Mademoiselle, stiU at 
sea. “ I do not understand zis ‘ Old Glory ’ ” 
(when excited, the little woman sometimes for- 
got the carefully mastered “ th,”) “ therefore I 
cannot take charge of ze exaircises,” she added 
firmly. 

“ You won’t have to conduct them. Miss Millie; 
we always let the girls arrange the Flag Day 
program alone, only there must be a teacher pres- 
ent. We are all so busy — final bills to be made out 
and arrangements settled for Monday’s break-up, 
— so you’ll have to attend to this for us. The girls 
will have a splendid program, I feel sure. We 
always allow them full sway — it makes them more 
patriotic, you know, and we can’t let any country 
get ahead of us in that. Miss Horton will be 
sending out a search-warrant for me if I stay here 
chatting any longer, so I must rush. Good-by.” 

“Must rush! Must rush!” echoed Mademoi- 
selle bitterly; “ ze eternal rush, rush, rush! And 


NEW VERSION OF SIR LAUNFAL’S VISION 85 

they say we French grimace; that we talk with 
our shoulders, our faces, our hands! WeU, these 
Americans — they chatter with their feet — rush, 
rush, rush! How I am sick of it all!” 

Just then the door was thrown back with a bang 
and Belle Gray dashed in hke a miniature cyclone, 
her dark hair in soft, disorderly luxuriance around 
her pretty flushed face. 

“ Oh, Miss Millie,” she began breathlessly, 
“ we’ve hunted all over for you. We’ve been ready 
for ages, but we can’t begin until you come. Hurry, 
please do! ” 

The words fairly tumbled out in her girlish 
eagerness until she finally found time to glance at 
her teacher’s face. That glance brought her to 
a full stop. 

“ Poor Miss — Mademoiselle, I mean — you 
have a headache, haven’t you? I’m so sorry.” 

“ It matters not, ch4rie,” Mademoiselle an- 
swered dispiritedly. “ But perhaps Mees Horton 
permit you to conduct the exaircise alone? ” she 
suggested tentatively. 

“Oh, no!” came the prompt objection. “We 
can’t possibly do without you — without some one 
in charge, I should say.” 

“ But I do not understand the meaning of the 
Flag Day — ” 

“ You’ll understand fast enough,” interrupted 
Belle, confidently. “ We really need you. Miss 


86 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Millie, so do, please, make the effort,” she urged 
gently, after another glance at the troubled face. 
“ I reckon it will do your head good. Miss MiUie 
— I’m sure it will. I’m chairman of the whole 
thing, so I must rush. Come on! ” 

Before Mademoiselle could venture any further 
remonstrance she was hurried to the Assembly 
by the impetuous chairman; the door was im- 
portantly thrown open by that young whirlwind 
as she announced ceremoniously : “ Mile. Mallard, 
our guest of honor.” 

Mademoiselle paused in dismay as an enthu- 
siastic clapping of hands greeted her entrance, 
and she found herself facing not only the whole 
school but also many visitors from the surround- 
ing homes. Then her dismay vanished and she 
gazed in delight at the scene before her. The 
beautifully decorated room was filled with flags; 
large flags, small flags, middle-sized flags — flags 
of silk, of hnen, of cotton, draped wherever an inch 
of space offered itself: but it was not these gay 
bits of bunting which held her eager attention and 
caused such a change in her whole manner. Over 
the great platform in the front of the room were 
two large pictures side by side; one of Washing- 
ton, the other of Lafayette, both draped in the 
flag their gallant service won for our country. 
The date, 1777, was hung beneath the pictures in 
figures of red, white and blue. 


NEW VERSION OF SIR LAUNFAL’S VISION 87 

“ We planned the whole thing as a surprise to 
you, Miss Milhe,” whispered Belle enthusiastic- 
ally. “ We intended to send you a formal in- 
vitation until we heard that you had to take 
charge of the Assembly. Then we decided 
not to say a word for fear it would spoil it 
all.” 

Belle did not ask if the sui-prise were a pleas- 
ant one; the bright eyes and eager, pleased look 
upon the face of the guest as she stepped smilingly 
to the platform amid a storm of applause, made 
such a question unnecessary. 

The exercises which followed had been carefully 
arranged. Mademoiselle hstened as one in a dream, 
yet not one glowing tribute nor gracious sentiment 
escaped her. After a clearly written paper de- 
scribing the flag, — its meaning and its original 
conception, — there followed various patriotic 
poems, among them the old favorite, “ Barbara 
Frietchie.” Many were the flattering allusions 
to the illustrious French general and his brave 
service during the dark days of the Revolution. 
With a delicacy befitting a united nation, those 
darker days when the flag was menaced by some of 
its own followers, were referred to only vaguely, 
as a page that is turned. Mention was made of 
the majestic “ Statue of Liberty ” — the generous 
gift of the French repubhc — which sheds its 
light over New York’s great harbor, and also of 


88 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


America’s recent offering, the statue of Lafayette 
for the gardens of the Louvre. 

The program ended with the “ Star Spangled 
Banner ” given in a rousing chorus to the ac- 
companiment of martial fife and drum by some 
of the boys of the mifitaiy school, and a vigorous 
waving of the tiny flags with which each one in 
the audience had been provided. Then little 
Chick-a-dee, Fairmount’s youngest lassie, stepped 
proudly to the platform and fastened a dainty 
enameled pin carefully upon Mademoiselle’s blouse. 
It represented in red, white and blue, the crossed 
flags of the two nations. 

The guest of honor watched the last chattering 
trio depart with an “ au revoir ” whose hearty 
good-will more than atoned for any eccentricities 
of accent. For an instant she stood where they 
had left her, gazing thoughtfully about the room 
gay with its innumerable banners, a picture which 
would leave its impress upon her memory for all 
time. A grateful glow warmed her heart, a glow 
which melted the ice of several months’ formation 
in as many minutes. She reaUzed the loving 
thought which had been put into this surprise, 
this deed of kindhness towards a lonely, homesick 
stranger. A slow smile of intense satisfaction 
curved her lips. 

At that moment the door opened to admit 
Colonel Arnold’s sister, a woman well known in 


NEW VERSION OF SIR LAUNFAL’S VISION 89 

New York society. The lady advanced smilingly 
to the platform. 

“Ah! here you are, Mademoiselle. And how 
did the httle surprise go off? Well, I hope. A 
regular international love-feast, wasn’t it? My 
brother told me all about it — the plan originated 
with the girls themselves, and he approved of 
it most heartily. You know he’s a bachelor, but 
I always say that Fairmount is both wife and 
family to him. It seemed such a fitting way for 
the girls to show their fondness for you. Made- 
moiselle, and their sympathy with the loneliness 
you must feel, so far from home and kindred. 
How pretty your pin is!” 

“Oh! Madame! I do appreciate this token. 
To me it means much more than I can express. 
I have been tris'lonely — ” 

“ But we intend to change all that. Mademoi- 
selle,” interrupted the lady gaily. “ My dear 
httle woman, we are going to kidnap you the very 
day school closes and carry you away to our don- 
jon keep for the whole vacation; only, instead of 
a dungeon, it’s a prosaic cottage at the shore. 
‘ Old Glory ’ has put some color into those pale 
cheeks of yours and old ocean’s breezes shall keep 
it there, or I’m no prophet! ” 

“Oh! Madame! but no! How you are kind 
to me! I cannot — ” 

“ That’s not my trump card. Mademoiselle — 


90 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


I held that until the very last. Our cottage is 
in the midst of a httle colony of French people. 
When you meet all those compatriots of yours 
you’ll forget that you ever found time to be lonely. 
I predict that next winter will be one of frivolous 
dissipation! Now do I win? ” 

“ But I must teach, Madame.” 

“ My own youngsters will be glad to take a les- 
son each day, and I know I can get up a large class 
from the hotels near by, so we’ll consider it settled. 
I have a committee meeting at four and I must 
rush. Good-by, Mademoiselle.” 

Her gay laugh rang out as she took her departure 
and Mademoiselle laughed in sympathy as she 
tried to stammer forth her thanks for the thought- 
ful plan; but words failed her utterly, and she 
ended in a mixture of fervent French and idio- 
matic English which would have been unintelUgible 
to either nation. 

As the handsomely gowned woman swept from 
the room and the door shut with an emphatic 
chck. Mademoiselle seized the American flag from 
the desk and pressed it to her hps with earnest 
fervor, her eyes brimming with tears. 

“ How proud they are of you, you ‘ Old Glory,’ 
you! How they do love you. Ah, yes! they do 
rush, rush, always rush, but it is to do ze kind 
deed to ze strangaire in their midst. And you — 
what those boys call you which sound so rough 


NEW VERSION OF SIR LAUNFAL’S VISION 91 


and mean so diffairent? a ‘ grand old rag ’ ! how 
you must love these people; for they have a warm 
heart in ze midst of ze rushing. Yes! yes! they 
say the white of you is for purity, the red for valor 
and the blue for justice: I say the whole of you is 
for a great-hearted nobleness! And how you must 
be proud of them, every stripe and every star 
of you — proud to be ze flag of such a nation! ” 

Then the small head, with its smooth dark tresses, 
was buried in the folds of the flag, and a flood of 
tears washed away the old bitterness forever. 

Beth had quietly opehed the door during Made- 
moiselle’s passionate outburst. She seemed to 
understand it without explanation; possibly her 
own time of loneliness in the midst of all the life 
and gayety about her had quickened her under- 
standing. She smiled in pleased satisfaction as 
she tiptoed quietly out, and softly closed the door. 

“ I’m so glad I thought of her; I knew she was 
grieving. Colonel Arnold’s just splendid and so 
is his sister. I’m glad we told him about Miss 
Milhe. Well, our ‘ Grail ’ was even nearer than 
Sir Launfal’s — it was right in the castle!” 


CHAPTER VIII 


FIRE MARSHAL PRO TEM. 

On the last day of June the stately white yacht 
Water Lily glided rapidly up the river and an- 
chored opposite Fairmount. Very early the next 
morning its pretty little tender, manned by 
white-clad sailors, went skimming over the water 
to the school landing, where four eager girls, 
dressed in the Fairmount colors, were anxiously 
awaiting it. 

Belle and Mary had stayed at the Academy 
during the two weeks intervening between the 
close of school and the arrival of the yacht, as 
both lived too far away to take the trip home for 
so short a time. Beth would have remained at 
Fairmount during the entire summer had she not 
received the invitation from Grace, and Abby 
lived in the town all the year round. They had 
filled the days of waiting with happy plans for the 
coming vacation, so that the time had flown 
quickly after all. When they at last walked up 
the shining brass steps to the Water Lily’s deck, 


FIRE MARSHAL PRO TEM. 93 

Grace greeted them as though she had not seen 
them for months instead of weeks. 

It did not take them long to lose all fear of 
jovial, kind-hearted Mr. Archer. He might be a 
terror to Wall Street, but to these happy lassies 
he was simply a fairy godfather with a yacht 
instead of a pumpkin-coach, and a jolly little log 
cabin instead of a ball. 

They watched for the appearance of the 
“ dragon ” with great anxiety. Grace’s descrip- 
tion of her had left much to the imagination, but 
evidently Miss Munsing was a person whose 
strict rule might put a damper on their summer’s 
pleasures — a person probably on the order of 
Miss Bronson, who was far from being a popular 
teacher at Fairmount. So their reUef was great 
when they were finally presented to a sweet-faced, 
gentle-voiced httle woman who certainly did not 
look like a dragon, whatever she might be. 

“ You will take good care of me, won’t you, 
girls? ” were Miss Munsing’s first words, a remark 
which the visitors treated with much unseemly 
mirth. After that everything the little woman 
said was greeted with smiles and laughter, until 
she wondered why she had never before been 
considered witty. 

“You just wait!” Grace whispered darkly. 
“ That’s only Mousie’s mask; she’s deep, 
girls! ” 


94 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


The Water Lily was one of the largest yachts 
in New York harbor, and the girls explored it from 
stem to stern, asking numberless questions of 
the obhging sailors. The bluff old captain (who 
had once been purser on a coast steamer) vowed 
that they succeeded in asking some things which 
had never before been asked, a feat he had be- 
heved impossible. They took turns in holding the 
wheel and sounding the whistle, while the strong 
glasses always kept in the pilot-house were worked 
overtime. 

Beth and Grace were experienced sailors. Mary 
declared that a prairie schooner had been her 
one yachting experience, while Belle and Abby 
had not had even that much. They one and all 
forgot for a time, at least, that such a thing as 
seasickness existed, in their dehght over the 
beauties of the trip. They ghded swiftly down the 
river with its magnificent scenery, past New 
York’s huge sky-scrapers and busy docks with 
their great ocean steamers, and rounded the 
Battery close enough to the sea-wall to observe the 
Aquarium, the floating baths, the fire-boats, and 
the innumerable ferry-boats pulling in or out of 
the many shps. They could even distinguish 
the gay crowds of sightseers in the park. 

Then they found themselves in the busy East 
River in the midst of a motley array of boats of 
all sizes and descriptions. There was so much of 


FIRE MARSHAL PRO TEM. 


95 


interest to be seen — the Brooklyn Navy Yard, 
the city islands, with their prisons, hospitals and 
refuges, the forbidding-looking Hell Gate — that 
the girls flew from one railing to another hke dis- 
tracted chickens. So unwilling were they to miss 
any of the scenery even long enough to go down 
to the handsome dining-room, that Mr. Archer 
thoughtfully ordered the luncheon spread on a 
table on the deck. 

Long Island Sound was one long panorama in 
which gay excursion steamers, crowded with 
people, darted here, there and everywhere, while 
lighthouses of all sizes and shapes kept springing 
up unexpectedly from its deep blue waters. As 
they had left Fairmount quite early, and the 
Water Lily was noted for its speed, they reached 
the ocean before nine that night. 

Two of the party most unwillingly paid tribute 
to Father Neptune as they passed Point Judith 
and rushed into the swell of the Atlantic itself. 
Fortunately the weather was perfect, with little 
wind and no fog, so the tribute exacted was not 
heavy and the sufferers were ready to join the 
others on deck the next morning, at what Mr, 
Archer called an “ unearthly hour; ” but they 
felt repaid for their early rising as they sighted 
the queer lightships with their outlandish names, 
saw a whale which obligingly spouted near the 
yacht, and ran into a whole school of porpoise 


96 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


dashing and leaping through the water, — a “ va- 
cation school,” Belle called it. 

As they neared Cape Ehzabeth they patriot- 
ically saluted several of Uncle Sam’s own stately 
white fleet which were bound for some manoeuvres 
farther up the coast. So exciting did they find 
all these things that they looked back grudgingly 
upon the hours they had spent in sleep, although 
the dainty httle staterooms, each so perfectly 
appointed, consoled them somewhat for this loss 
of time. 

They told Mr. Archer good-by with genuine 
regret, when they reached Portland Harbor. He 
did not need their delighted thanks to understand 
their enjoyment of the trip. He steamed back to 
Newport (after promising to meet them at the time 
set for the return journey) with a light heart, 
because he felt so sure of his dear daughter’s 
comfort and pleasure during the coming vacation. 
The girls were to finish the journey under Mousie’s 
protection, after a ride around the city and a gay 
little shore dinner at one of the seaside caf4s. 

“ I feel positively clammy,” Belle announced 
as they left the pretty white pavilion perched on 
great rocks close to the harbor’s entrance. 

“ That’s strange,” replied Mary innocently. 
“ You only had three orders, didn’t you? ” 

When they glided up Sebago Lake in the tiny 
steamer, and passed through the winding, twisting 


FIRE MARSHAL PRO TEM. 


97 


river which joins the two lakes, the beauty of 
their surroundings held them silent. They had 
visited Longfellow’s home while in Portland, and 
quiet Beth quoted dreamily from his poem. The 
Songo River. 

“ Nowhere such a devious stream 
Save in fancy or in dream, 

Winding slow through bush and brake 
Links together lake and lake.” 

“Oh, dear! it’s raining,” exclaimed Belle re- 
gretfully, as she noticed the ever widening circles 
all over the surface of the river. 

A ripple of amusement ran from one to another 
of the httle steamer’s passengers, and Belle gazed 
around in surprise until Grace enlightened her 
in a laughing whisper. 

“Goosie! it’s water spiders!” 

After that Belle became silent, determined not 
to express herself again at anything short of an 
earthquake or a cyclone. 

Tinker was the object of devoted attention 
throughout the trip. So much petting was be- 
stowed upon him by an admiring public, it is a 
wonder he was not completely spoiled. He seemed 
to thrive upon it however, and behaved, as Mary 
said, “ Mke a little canine angel! ” 

The log cabin was “ just too dear for anything! ” 
Grace’s description had failed to do justice to its 


98 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


beauty. They immediately christened it “ Heart’s 
Ease,” and a tired but happy party sat down to 
the late supper aw'aiting them, with appetites 
already sharpened by the bracing air. 

The days that followed were happy and care- 
free. They spent most of the time on the water, 
either in the launch, the row-boats, or the canoes. 
Occasionally they arrayed themselves in festive 
attire and rode over to one of the great hotels 
to watch the golf or tennis tournaments, and 
to squint obediently through the telescope on 
the piazza at grand old Mt. Washington, or rather 
at the place where it ought to be if it were not for 
a most unusual cloud, or fog, or haze. So often 
did they just miss seeing the delectable mount 
that they might have begun to doubt its very 
existence had not Belle picked up a stray leaf from 
a geography, and triumphantly found the elusive 
peak on the map. 

Once they mounted a lumbering old stage-coach, 
a veritable ark drawn by four equally ancient 
horses, and went rumbling through the country 
for a day’s picnic at some wonderful Basins, where 
they “ snapped ” the falls and did full justice 
to the dainty lunch provided by Mousie. That little 
woman had entered into the girls’ affections to 
stay. Each felt that Mousie was her especial 
friend and adviser, and her gentle sway was as 
effectual as any rod of iron; which showed that 


FIRE MARSHAL PRO TEM. 99 

Mr. Archer knew what he was about when he 
chose the httle chaperon. 

Abby blossomed out in this atmosphere of love 
and kindness hke an unfolding flower. How she 
longed for beauty and how httle of it had entered 
her hfe up to this time ! She never tired of watching 
the picturesque lake with its encirchng mountains; 
and the great pine grove near the cabin was to her 
a “ joy forever.” She entered into the frohcs and 
fun in her quiet way as thoroughly as the others did. 

“ Abby’s actually pretty,” Belle confided won- 
deringly, to Grace. “ Queer, isn’t it! I never 
noticed it before.” Belle did not reahze that the 
kindly consideration she was showing to Abby 
was bringing out unseen beauties in her own 
nature. 

The boat-house belonging to the boys of the 
summer school was on the main shore of the lake 
almost opposite Heart’s Ease. They were a manly 
set of fellows, these boys, doing their “ prep ” 
work in the best possible way; lounging on shady 
piazzas, hidden in the splendid old trees, or rock- 
ing gently in their canoes, building up bodily as 
well as mental strength. They called their camp 
the Long Lake Lodge, and their gray suits, the 
sweaters marked with three large L’s,' L. L. L. 
(the Lodge insignia) could be seen everywhere. 
Some of the village youngsters had nicknamed 
them the “ Long Legged Lobsters,” and a good- 


100 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


natured war was waged in consequence. The Lodge 
lads viewed the arrival of Grace’s party with some- 
what mixed feelings. 

“ Oh, yes, they’re nice enough girls, I suppose,” 
commented one boy somewhat grudgingly, as the 
Heart’s Ease Quintette marched jubilantly out 
of the post-office, bearing fully half the contents 
of the mail bag with them. “ I reckon they’ll be 
everywhere now,” he added with a resigned air. 
“ They’ll get left if they expect to join us fellows, 
though. Girls are a nuisance in this sort of hfe; 
they aren’t fit for it. Come on, fellows; let’s 
finish the contest.” So the L. L. L.’s strolled over 
to the bowUng alley, where the speaker, a Georgia 
boy named Carrollton, held the Lodge record, 
of which he was decidedly proud. Not long after- 
wards the girls passed by and were gallantly invited 
to “ take a try.” 

“ I reckon you won’t smash my record all to 
bits, will you? ” Carrollton inquired jokingly, 
with a wink at the other boys. “ I’m certainly 
taking grave chances.” 

Grace smilingly accepted the challenge. The 
Archers’ country place was equipped with splendid 
alleys, and she had learned to bowl before she was 
ten years old. To the astonishment of the Lodge 
she scored two strikes and a spare in rapid suc- 
cession. Then the girls took their departure amid 
a silence which spoke louder than words. 


FIRE MARSHAL PRO TEM. 101 

“ Say, Carrollton, they seem to be fit for bowling, 
don’t they? ” inquired one boy tantahzingly. 

“ They can swim, too,” asserted another. “ I 
saw the yellow-haired one swim from the Point to 
the other shore. No boat following, either! That’s 
a stunt, let me tell you.” 

“I should say so! That’s the quiet one; she 
pulls a dandy stroke. Never saw anything hke 
it, — for a girl, I mean,” remarked a third with 
grudging admiration. 

Carrollton might have saved himself any anxiety 
on the score of being disturbed by the newcomers: 
the Heart’s Ease Quintette were sufficient unto 
themselves. He had reason to change his opinion 
of their prowess very decidedly, however, before 
another week had passed; with true Southern 
gallantry he acknowledged his mistake fully and 
freely. 

It was the day of the Grange Hall annual outing, 
and the villagers had departed for the picnic in a 
body. The girls were lounging idly upon the 
piazza after a good long pull down the lake, when 
Mary suddenly jumped to her feet sniffing the air 
suspiciously. 

“I smell smoke!” she asserted positively. 
“ Woods on fire somewhere! ” 

“Nonsense, Mary!” interrupted Belle, lazily. 
“ Don’t disturb the peace or we’U have to put 
you under bonds.” 


102 THE GIRLS OP FAIRMOUNT 


“ There’s a fire near us, I tell you — a big fire — 
I’m sure of it. There! ” she pointed excitedly to 
a faint haze overhanging the upper end of the 
village. “ See that! Now do you beheve it’s 
nonsense? ” 

Without another word Mary started off swiftly 
in the direction of the smoke, the rest following; 
for by this time they were affected by her earnest- 
ness. As they reached the end of the main street 
and turned a sharp bend in the road, they saw 
before them a sight which would have been glori- 
ous, had it not been so full of menace to the dear 
httle village. 

The Grange Hall stood close to the last house, 
just around the bend, and a small belt of woods 
lay beyond it, with only a narrow strip of grass- 
land between. Many of the trees in this woods 
were already a mass of roaring flames; the rest 
were writhing and twisting in the torturing heat, 
while the wind was slowly but surely carrying the 
fire straight towards the Hall and the village, 
which, as the girls knew, was absolutely without 
fire-protection. 

For an instant they stood in dismay as though 
rooted to the spot. Then Mary’s mind flashed 
back to a season at her uncle’s camp in the Adiron- 
dacks, when a forest fire had threatened to wipe out 
the camp and its occupants. Only an instant was 
wasted in inaction before she set to work bravely. 


FIRE MARSHAL PRO TEM, 


103 


“ Go to the lake and the gym, and get all the 
boys you can. Quick! No use in hunting for the 
farmers; they’re all at the picnic.” 

The girls sped swiftly away, leaving Mary to 
skirt the blaze, carefully noting the objects in its 
path. She noted also, with a sinking heart, the 
absence of a well at the Grange Hall. This part 
of the village lay some distance back from the lake, 
but dancing through the strip of meadow was a 
brook, usually at this season a mere silver ribbon, 
but now, thanks to a rainy spring, full to over- 
flowing. Mary breathed a sigh of thankfulness 
as she saw this. 

By the time the boys began to arrive she had 
planned the campaign, recalhng as nearly as possi- 
ble the measures employed in her uncle’s camp. 
Before any one quite realized how it happened, 
she had a detachment of boys busily plowing up 
the strip of meadow — a pitifully narrow strip, yet 
their chief defense. Another detachment of active 
lads was formed into a bucket brigade, the line 
reaching from the brook to the Hall, whose 
exposed side was rapidly and thoroughly drenched. 

It might have seemed ridiculous — such a force 
of workers under the direction of one slender, young 
girl, but no one had time to think about it, least 
of all Mary herself. She flew about from place to 
place, her face flushed with heat and exertion, one 
cheek decorated with an artistic black smudge. 


104 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


At last the tired workers realized that victory was 
theirs, and none too soon, either, for the Hall was 
badly scorched and would soon have been ablaze. 
With it the entire village would undoubtedly have 
been destroyed. 

“ Three cheers for our fire chief! ” shouted 
Carrollton hoarsely. “ Now then, boys! one! 
two! three!” 

Such a mighty hurrah arose ! Poor Mary blushed 
in confusion, a blush which tried to overpower 
even the smudge itself. Then Carrollton, the 
same young man who had hoped “ those girls 
wouldn’t expect anything of us fellows,” marched 
up to Mary and shook her hand like a pump- 
handle. 

“You’re a brick, you are!” he said earnestly. 
“ Promise me you’ll all come to our water sports 
next week. We’ll save seats for you on the boat- 
house piazza, if you will. Do come! ” And Mary 
smilingly accepted the invitation, not even needing 
Belle’s energetic nudge to spur her on. 

That evening several L. L. L.’s paddled over to 
the Point, while others trooped through the pine 
grove to Heart’s Ease, “ just to ask how the girls 
were, after their exertion at the fire.” They felt 
the necessity of standing well with the chaperon, 
so had thoughtfully provided themselves with an 
offering in the shape of a big box of chocolates. 
These were somewhat stale, to be sure, but were 



THE VISITORS EVIDENTLY ENJOYED THEIR EVENING. 

\PagG 105 














FIRE MARSHAL PRO TEM. 


105 


the best that could be procured at such short 
notice. They presented the box impressively to 
Miss Munsing, and were, in return, urged to stay a 
while, which they accommodatingly did. 

As the ice gradually thawed, one after another 
performed his especial stunt for the edification of 
the girls. Later on they all broke forth into song, 
and tunefully implored some person or persons 
unknown to “bring back my overcoat to me!” 
The fervor of their request seemed somewhat 
inappropriate in view of the warmth of the season, 
to say nothing of the comfortable gray sweater 
which each of the singers already possessed. 

By request, the girls gave them “ Here’s to 
Fairmount! ” with Belle as accompanist and a 
paper-covered comb to produce the orchestral 
effects. Belle could not sing, but her playing on 
this unique instrument was joyfully vigorous, 
bringing forth a terrific obhgato of long-drawn-out 
wails from Tinker, who strongly disapproved of 
this particular style of music. Meanwhile the 
chocolates circulated sociably, each one refraining 
from any unfavorable allusion to them out of 
respect for old age, until one boy mischievously 
shpped a heart-shaped bonbon into Belle’s hand, 
whispering slyly: “The marble heart — souvenir 
of the Rock of Gibraltar! ” 

The visitors evidently enjoyed their evening, 
and it was only after a diplomatic little hint from 


106 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

Miss Munsing, followed, later, by one not quite 
so diplomatic, that the thought of departure 
seemed to enter their manly minds. Even then 
they braved the httle lady’s displeasure long 
enough to arrange for a number of joint outings 
in the near future. Carrollton was the leader in 
these plans. He seemed to have experienced a 
decided change of heart since the arrival of the 
girls. On the way back to the Lodge — he and 
his chum had come over in their canoe — he 
expressed his opinion of the Quintette frankly. 

“Nice girls, those! Smart, too! No nonsense 
about them, either, like some girls. That school 
of theirs must be a pretty fine one, I reckon, if 
that crowd’s a sample. I’m right glad they’re 
here.” 

“ So’m I!” his chum responded heartily. 

Miss Horton, who was that moment “ doing ” 
the Rhine, would have smiled in pleased satis- 
faction could she have heard this frank comphment 
upon the results of her labors. The girls, too, 
would have appreciated the tribute paid to Fair- 
mount, the “ nicest school in the United States! ” 
almost as much as that paid to themselves. 


CHAPTER IX 
belle’s tantrum 

Vacation was over and Heart’s Ease only a 
beautiful memory. The girls regretfully returned 
to the “ grind ” after the very pleasantest summer 
they had ever spent. “A brown and bonny 
bunch,” Mr. Archer called them, when they again 
boarded the Water Lily for the homeward trip. 
Belle gazed at him reproachfully, suspiciously even, 
and asked him to spell the second adjective, 
gravely misquoting, as the reason for her request: 

“The difference one letter more or less 
Will make in the meaning is past all guess.” 

Abby brought back to Fairmount from her 
summer’s outing something which would be with 
her all her hfe long — a belief in the goodness of 
others instead of her former distrust. As for the 
rest, especially Belle, they had learned the com- 
fort of doing unselfish deeds. To the text : “ It 
is more blessed to give than to receive,” they 
could have added heartily : “ And to do for others 


108 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


instead of for oneself! ” Not that any of them 
reaUzed this, or could have expressed it in words, — 
not a bit of it I They simply felt it, and its influence 
showed in their lives. 

Grace Archer was to have a visitor, a cousin from 
Texas whom she had never seen. By special 
arrangement this cousin was to stay at the Acad- 
emy itself, for the four weeks of her visit, in spite 
of the fact that Miss Horton usually disapproved 
strongly of any outside element that interfered 
with the regular routine of the school. The 
request had come from Mr. Archer himself; a 
request, not a demand, although his generous 
donation toward the new library might almost 
have warranted the latter. 

“ My brother’s child has lived all her life on a 
great ranch in Texas,” his letter read. “ She has 
had the best of teachers, and is doubtless much 
farther advanced than my easy-going daughter, 
but her manners may leave much to be desired. 
I have never seen her, strange to say, and am 
simply basing this conclusion upon various items 
in my brother’s letters to me. He often refers to 
her as ‘ my wild little ranch-girl ’ or ‘ my unbroken 
colt! ’ Her visit to your excellent school will, I 
trust, round off any sharp angles. The enclosed 
check — ” but that’s another story. 

Grace was wildly anxious to meet this new and 
fascinating relative, and the girls had aU heard so 


BELLE’S TANTRUM 


109 


much of “ Cousin Jill ” that they shared her 
anxiety. A number of outings and sight-seeing 
trips had been arranged for her visit, as well as 
several merrymakings at the school and in Fair- 
mount. 

“ If she knows my own special friends she won’t 
feel hke a stranger when she meets all the others,” 
Grace explained to the rest of the Quartette, “ so 
I’m going to have a httle tea to welcome her — 
just a few of us, — not at all formal, you know, 
because I want.it to be jolly. She gets in to-day, 
on the 9.40. I shall drive over to meet her, of 
course. Won’t some of you decorate the tea- 
room while I’m gone? I ordered carnations, but 
I — I countermanded the order. There’s plenty 
of goldenrod — that always looks well. It’s 
picturesque, and national flower-y and all that sort 
of thing. Cheap, too,” she added, smihng rather 
ruefully. 

“ Why should that fact appeal to you just now, 
I wonder? ” inquired Belle, suspiciously. “ This 
is only the twelfth; surely your month’s allow- 
ance — ” 

“ Is a thing of the past! ” finished Grace airily. 

“ But Grace — how could you spend it so soon? 
I don’t understand it.” 

Belle’s anxiety made her tone sharp and dicta- 
torial. Since she and Grace had been roommates 
she had more than once tried to check her friend’s 


110 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


somewhat reckless charities, realizing that they 
were often unwisely generous. 

“ I fail to see the necessity of your understand- 
ing the state of my finances, Miss Gray,” retorted 
Grace with unusual tartness. But the hurt look 
which came over Belle’s face brought instant 
repentance. 

“ Forgive me. Belle, and I’ll ‘ fess up.’ I bought 
some things for that poor Irish family in the 
Hollow. Don’t scold, please,” she pleaded. “ I 
know the father and mother both drink, but that’s 
no reason why the children should go hungry. 
They are so dreadfully hard up; their kitchen 
closet was emptier than Old Mother Hubbard’s! ” 

“You extravagant, soft-hearted, old goose!” 
said Belle in tones of mingled disgust and admira- 
tion. 

“ Goldenrod is very artistic, so there! Anyhow 
I don’t care in the least.” There was a ring of 
defiance in Grace’s speech. “ Miss Horton has 
offered to provide the refreshments, chocolate and 
whipped cream, cakes and salted almonds. I 
closed with her offer in a hurry for fear she might 
think better of it. I only intended to have cocoa, 
minus the cream, and five o’clock teas. I expected 
to eat my new water-color — Helen Hammond 
offered me two dollars for it — but I don’t have 
to now, so it will ‘five to serve another day!’ 
Miss Horton’s a thoughtful dear.” 


BELLE’S TANTRUM 


111 


Perhaps another portion of Mr. Archer’s letter 
might have proved that he, too, was a “ thought- 
ful dear! ” 

“ The enclosed check is for use in providing any 
entertainment Grace may wish to give for her 
cousin. I cannot break my established rule as to 
her allowance — the child must learn the value 
of money, even in her charities, bless her! But 
this is a special occasion which she may not be 
prepared to meet. I leave the matter in your 
capable hands.” 

The tea-room was always placed at the girls’ 
disposal for affairs of this sort. Being at the end of 
the long corridor, it offered sufficient privacy for 
any httle entertainment which did not include the 
whole school. It was a charming room with wide 
latticed windows overlooking a beautiful stretch 
of lawn sloping gently down to the river. Its 
furnishings were dainty and it was within easy 
reach of the butler’s pantry, where the maids could 
arrange the refreshments. The girls usually pre- 
ferred to serve their guests themselves. 

Sometimes the menu aspired to a salad and sand- 
wiches, but more often it was simply hot chocolate 
and cake, or even lemonade served from the hand- 
some punch bowl on the table in one corner of the 
room. There would be an accompaniment of 
candied cherries and wafers if the giver of the 
festivity happened to be in good financial circum- 


112 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


stances; without these adornments, if, as fre- 
quently happened, the young lady’s funds were 
temporarily low. And there were many times 
when the “ simple hfe ” appealed to the girls 
irresistibly. 

It was almost eleven when Grace returned from 
her drive to the station, without her cousin. She 
found the tea-room a dream of beauty to which 
the girls were just putting the finishing touches. 
The workers looked up in surprise when she came 
in alone. 

“Lost, strayed, or stolen, — one cousin!” pro- 
claimed Mary in stentorian tones. “ Any infor- 
mation leading to her return will be hberally re- 
warded! What have you done with her. Miss 
Archer? ” 

Grace repUed to their surprised inquiries by 
showing them the telegram which had been 
handed to her at the station. 

“ Freight wreck ahead. Train delayed. Arrive 
later. Very sorry. 

“ Jill.” 

“ We’ll go right on with the tea, girls,” Grace 
announced. “ Jill will probably reach here in 
time for the last part of it, anyway. I’ve arranged 
with Peter to meet her as soon as they notify us 
from the station. The first httle stiffness will be 


BELLE’S TANTRUM 


113 


worn off by the time she comes. We’ll keep the 
refreshments until the very last. The room looks 
perfectly lovely ! Thank you all so much.” 

“ I hope your visitor will arrive before it’s all 
over, Grace,” said Belle. “ I’m going to wear my 
new white silk-mousseline in her honor. It’s just 
come. It’s a beauty, too! ” she added enthusias- 
tically. 

“Oh, Belle! no! not a dress hke that! It’s — 
it’s hardly suitable,” protested Grace earnestly. 
“ This is to be just a little informal gathering to 
welcome my cousin. She’ll have to come straight 
from the train, you know; now that she’s so late 
there won’t even be time for her to change her shirt 
waist. Besides,” Grace hesitated and seemed to 
find some difficulty in choosing the proper words, 
“ she’s been living on a ranch, you know, away off 
in Texas, and she may not — that is, — she may 
be — may dress — well — differently, so it isn’t 
fair to her to fix up too much! ” 

Grace’s argument was thrown away. Belle 
had one of her rare fits of obstinacy — she gave 
in to them less and less often, as she grew older, — 
but now she proceeded to do what her brothers 
frankly called her “ mule turn.” Her lips shut in 
a determined line, as she threw her head back 
defiantly. In that mood she hated to be “ dic- 
tated to,” as she called it. Just then she resented 
it even more because she reahzed, in her inmost 


114 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


heart, that Grace was right in her objection. But 
then the dress was very dainty — a soft, silky 
white, laid in innumerable tiny pleats, with insets 
of creamy lace — a gown sure to be becoming. 
There would be several merrymakings on the 
program for the immediate future which would 
warrant its use, but she was childishly set upon 
wearing it right away. 

Belle always attracted the attention of visitors, 
an attention of which she could scarcely remain 
entirely unconscious even though she was not 
exactly vain. Besides, the women of her family 
had been noted southern beauties. She had more 
gowns than any other pupil in the school, but 
she was the only girl among a crowd of big brothers, 
who were all proud of her, and who naturally 
showered her with attentions. Mrs. Gray not only 
permitted this spoiling process, but aided and 
abetted it with all her heart. Belle always dressed 
in good taste, however, and that good taste now 
showed her the unwisdom of her course, even as 
she persisted in it. 

“ I’ll wear what I want when I want it,” she 
hummed provokingly, changing the words of a 
song from one of the popular operas. 

“ Of course you’ll wear what you want. Belle,” 
answered Grace, gently, “ only please don’t want 
to wear that particular dress to-day.” 

“ Humph! Going back to old Puritan days. 


BELLE’S TANTRUM 


115 


aren’t we? ” Belle flashed back angrily. “ Our 
dress to be regulated by a censor, I suppose ! May 
I ask who appointed you to the office? Please 
understand I’ll wear what I choose, or I won’t 
come at all,” she added petulantly. 

“ You always look well in everything,” con- 
tinued Grace, insinuatingly, resolutely ignoring 
her friend’s shafts. “ You won’t mind wearing 
something else just this once, will you? To 
please me. Belle! ” 

The winning tone was hard to resist, but Belle’s 
“ mule turn ” had not run its full course. She 
persisted in her refusal until even Grace’s sweet 
temper deserted her, and she flashed back indig- 
nantly. 

“ Of course you can do as you please — you 
usually do — but it’s a shame, so there! If you 
wear that dress the others will fix up, too, and 
the whole thing will be spoiled! ” 

“ Oh! very well! ” came the reply in tones of 
icy dignity. “ I regret that I cannot attend your 
tea. Miss Archer, but naturally I prefer not to come 
to things I spoil! ” 

“All right!” answered Grace, now thoroughly 
aroused (even the worm will turn under suflficient 
provocation) ; “ if you want to cut off your own 
nose to spite your face, why, go ahead and stay 
away! Oh! No! No! I don’t mean that, Belle, 
you know I don’t. Please forgive me — ” but 


116 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Belle had swept from the room in true high-tragedy 
style, and Grace found herself addressing the 
empty air. 

Her anger disappeared as quickly as it came. 
An amused smile curved her hps as the absurdity 
of such an argument between girls of their age 
dawned upon her, but she managed to keep back 
the laughter which her chum’s childish outburst 
produced. Belle would be sorry by and by — she 
always was, after one of her tempers. She surely 
wouldn’t be foolish enough to carry out her threat 
and actually stay away from the tea. She was 
always so jolly and helped make things “ go,” 
so she was in constant demand. 

When Grace hurried up to their room no trace 
of Belle was to be found. She even failed to appear 
at luncheon, and Grace dressed afterwards with a 
heavy heart. As hostess she had to be down- 
stairs promptly, particularly on that day, because 
several Specials from the village had been invited. 
She waited until the very last moment before 
leaving the room, and even then rushed back again 
after she had reached the lower hall, to write an 
urgent little note and fasten it in a conspicuous 
place upon the dressing-table. 

Belle marched into number 17 soon after Grace 
had gone down to the tea-room. She at once 
discovered the note and seized upon it eagerly, 
although a disdainful little smile curved the full 


BELLE’S TANTRUM 


117 


red lips as she read the earnest appeal. She had 
purposely staid in the grounds all during the 
lunch hour and was by that time “ as hungry as 
a hunter.” It was scalloped potato day, too, and 
the appetizing odor of her favorite dish had almost 
broken' down Miss Belle’s resolution, but she was 
not yet ready to acknowledge that her course was 
a silly one. At home, when she gave way to one 
of her tantrums, her brothers always let her 
severely alone until she grew tired of her own com- 
pany, and was ready to dismount from her “ high 
horse.” But Grace’s opposition had simply urged 
her on to further obstinacy. 

Between the gnawings of an empty stomach and 
those of remorse for the fun she would miss, she 
was not in an enviable frame of mind. Just as 
she had about decided that it “ didn’t pay ” and 
was trying to find some way to give in gracefully, 
there was a knock on her door. Thinking that it 
must be Grace coming to coax her, she unlocked the 
door and threw it open eagerly, fully prepared to 
give in finally, but only after sufficient urging. 
Her pride must not have too hard a fall! 

It proved to be one of the maids who thrust a 
telegram into her hands and hurried back to her 
duties. Belle’s face paled. Was it illness at home? 
Her mother? Her brothers? Oh! she deserved 
such a calamity for her obstinate temper, and she 
had promised so faithfully to try to control it — 


118 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ the great flaw in an otherwise lovable disposi- 
tion,” as her father had so gently told her just 
before she left home. With trembhng haste she 
tore open the envelope and stared at the message 
for a moment without understanding it. 

“ More delays. Fear cannot reach you before 
night. Very sorry. 

“ Jill.” 

When the meaning of the words became clear to 
her, Belle breathed a sigh of intense rehef. Then 
she glanced at the address and found, as she ex- 
pected, Miss Grace Archer. Of course she ought 
to take it down to her at once. Still — why should 
she? Grace had not tried very hard to induce her 
to change her mind. Oh, yes! the note — but 
that wasn’t like coming up herself. Besides it 
would certainly spoil the whole affair if they knew 
that the guest of honor was not likely to come at 
all. Let them finish the tea in peace if they wanted 
to; she wouldn’t interfere. 

So she tossed the telegram towards the table 
and threw herself down upon the couch in deep dis- 
gust, trying to forget how hungry she was. Visions 
of chocolate and whipped cream, salted almonds 
and dainty cakes danced between her eyes and 
the page she was trying to read, until at last she 
gave up in despair and let the tantaUzing goodies 
have it all their own way. 


CHAPTER X 


COUSIN JILL OF TEXAS 

But the expected guest did arrive in time, after 
all. Just as the tea was at its height and every 
one was having a good time, there came a loud 
knock at the door. Several girls sprang forward 
eagerly, to answer it. So promptly was the door 
opened that the visitor, who had evidently been 
leaning against it, was plunged forward into the 
room with more speed than grace. There she 
stood, the center of interest, giggling nervously, 
clasping and unclasping her hands as she stared 
from one to another in a near-sighted way through 
eye-glasses which were held in place by a heavy 
chain with ornaments of bright colored stones 
set at intervals upon its overlarge links. 

For a moment poor Grace wished that she had not 
come at all — that she had no cousin — that the 
ground would open and swallow them all! Then 
she blushed at her lack of hospitality and hastened 
to greet her guest. 

The newcomer seemed to be somewhat older 
than the other girls, and her whole appearance 


120 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


was ungainly in the extreme. The short tan 
cravenette skirt and tan leggings were not bad 
for a traveling costume had the skirt been some 
inches longer; but beneath the leggings appeared 
soiled white canvas shoes, and the shirt waist 
above the skirt was a much crumpled lingerie 
affair — an elaborate mass of lace and openwork 
utterly out of harmony with the rest of the cos- 
tume. Both the waist and the long white cotton 
gloves showed ungratified longings for the laundry 
tub. The hat which crowned the fluffy yellow 
pompadour was a huge picture affair, also of 
white, trimmed with white roses and trailing un- 
curled white feathers. The features beneath this 
overpowering structure were good, but so be- 
powdered that one could give no faintest guess 
as to the original complexion. One front tooth 
was black with decay, giving the effect of being 
out altogether. 

“ Is — is Miss Archer, Miss Grace Archer — 
here? ” quavered the newcomer in harsh, excited 
tones. 

Poor Grace had remained staring, perfectly 
aghast, at the apparition before her. A httle hint 
dropped by her father occurred to her. So he 
had tried to prepare her for just such a possibility ! 
Suddenly pity for the girl took the place of con- 
sternation. She threw back her head, and smi- 
lingly advanced to the expected guest. 


COUSIN JILL OF TEXAS 


121 


“ My cousin, Miss Jill Archer, girls ! Jill, Miss 
Livingston, Miss Carter, Miss Anderson. Let me 
get you some chocolate! We’ve been waiting 
for you. I drove in to the station this morning, 
to meet you. Was the trip very tiresome? I — 
I’m gl — glad you’ve come. It’s too bad you were 
detained. I hope you’ll enjoy yourself.” She 
chattered away volubly to hide her embarrassment. 

“Oh! I will, that’s a cinch! ” returned Miss Jill 
eagerly. “ I’ve just been dyin’ to see a real girls’ 
boardin’-school. Do you have it like this all the 
time? ” 

The stranger’s voice was nervously rasping. She 
was evidently trying hard to assume an easy air 
which she was far from feeling. Grace endeavored 
to forget her own dismay in the effort to put the 
poor embarrassed visitor at her ease. 

“ Are you fond of riding? ” she asked, trying 
to find a topic which would appeal to the Texas 
girl. 

“Ain’t I just! I’m the best rider on Pap’s ranch. 
The whole outfit bows down to me, let me tell 
you. I’ve been simply wild to see this place. The 
boys took me to the train an’ told me not to come 
home with any high-falutin’ New York notions. 
I told them my cousin lived on Fifth Avenue. 
They’re a great lot, those boys! ” 

“ The boys? ” faltered Grace. “ I didn’t know 
you had any brothers.” 


122 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“Brothers! Nixie! They’re Pap’s cowboys!” 

“ Oh! ” ejaculated Grace, then hurriedly threw 
herself into the breach again. “ I’ve planned a 
number of trips for you, and a party — that is 
— perhaps we’d better leave that out and go 
sightseeing instead.” 

“ No, don’t! ” said Miss Jill decisively. “ I’ve got 
some fine things in my trunk. You mustn’t judge 
by this,” with a disdainful glance at her somewhat 
mixed attire. “ You can’t dress much on the cars, 
you know,” she added apologetically. “ I’ve 
got a blue silk all trimmed with red roses and 
big red bows. The boys called it a crack-a-jack 
for style. It’ll be just the thing for the party. Oh, 
goody!” as several girls appeared laden with 
trays of hot chocolate and cakes, “ I’m just about 
starved. Railway sandwiches are not very filling, 
now, are they? ” 

The rest of the guests had been trying to talk 
unconcernedly among themselves, each feefing 
Grace’s situation keenly; but it was an effort for 
them to keep their eyes away from the uncouth 
creature who was so different from their expecta- 
tions. The appearance of the refreshments made 
things easier for awhile, and they vied with each 
other in pressing the dainties upon Miss Jill. 
The steaming cups of chocolate were each covered 
with a plentiful supply of whipped cream; the 
cakes were heart-shaped confections, gaily iced 


COUSIN JILL OF TEXAS 


123 


in white, pink or chocolate. There were also 
luscious crystallized fruits and crisp salted almonds 
in cut-glass bonbon dishes. 

And how Miss Jill did eat! The watchers 
wondered whether she had lunched at all, since 
leaving her Texas home. The second cup of 
chocolate rapidly followed the first, and was calmly 
handed back for refilhng. One heart after an- 
other disappeared as if by magic, white followed 
by pink, pink by chocolate, and that in turn, by 
white again, while the whole dish of crystallized 
fruit — a much coveted addition to the refresh- 
ments — reposed in the lap of the newcomer, 
having been eagerly taken possession of, in a fit 
of absent-mindedness. 

“ There goes another! ” murmured Mary, after 
a dismayed glance at the rapidly decreasing pile 
of cakes. “ Quite a hearty creature, isn’t she? ” 
she added with sarcastic humor. “ It’s a distinct 
disadvantage to serve in a case like this; one 
stands no chance whatever. Oh! how good that 
fruit looks ! ” for crystallized fruit was one of 
Mary’s weaknesses. 

“ ‘ He also serves who only stands and waits,’ ” 
quoted Beth mischievously. “Sh! sh! poor 
Grace! I’m so sorry for her.” 

Just as Miss Jill reached up awkwardly for her 
third cup of chocolate, a few drops of the hot liquid 
spilled over on to the much soiled white glove. 


124 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


With a sharp exclamation of pain, she gave an 
impatient jerk and pulled the glove off hurriedly, 
then as hurriedly tried to replace it, looking about 
anxiously as though fearful that she was not fol- 
lowing the prescribed course for such occasions. 
Even the sight of all the other guests, gloveless, 
failed to reassure her, for she still tugged away at 
the dampened glove, which stubbornly resisted 
her efforts. 

Beth Carter stood before her, holding the cup 
of chocolate, and staring fixedly at the flurried 
guest. Mary was surprised at her lack of tact 

— Beth was usually so careful of any one’s feehngs 

— and was just about to tread gently but firmly 
upon her foot by way of reminder, when Beth 
placed the chocolate upon a table near by, and 
pounced upon the newcomer, rudely grasping 
the big yellow pompadour with both hands. The 
others started to their feet, perfectly aghast. 

“You little wretch!” Beth managed to say, 
in the midst of her laughter. “ Girls, look! ” 

And in spite of Miss Jill’s stout defense, she 
ruthlessly tore off the big white hat, bringing 
with it the mass of blonde pompadour and two 
fine blonde braids, which she held at arm’s length 
disdainfully, 

“ Now take that black wax off your teeth and the 
glasses off your nose, and rub those lines off your 
face while you are about it, you monkey,” she 


COUSIN JILL OF TEXAS 125 

commanded, flinging the offending wig into the 
corner. 

“It’s Belle!” came in genuine surprise, from 
the others. 

“ How did you And me out. Miss Sherlock 
Holmes? ” queried Belle, as soon as she had re- 
covered her breath after the girls’ attack. 

“Your ring, goosie! I suspected something 
wrong from the first, but I couldn’t feel sure. 
Then you jerked off your glove and that settled 
the matter. Aren’t you ashamed to come here 
claiming you are Grace’s cousin and worrying 
her to death? ” she added reproachfully. 

“ I claim that I’m Grace’s cousin! ” exclaimed 
Belle in virtuous indignation. “ Why, I just asked 
if Miss Grace Archer was here, and she immediately 
claimed me! Grace always did jump at conclu- 
sions. It’s one of her most serious failings,” she 
added, mimicking Miss Bronson’s prim, crisp ac- 
cents. As the teacher of mathematics was an 
adept in discovering “ serious faihngs,” the re- 
mark was greeted with unrestrained mirth. 

“ You certainly got yourself up pretty well,” 
said Grace with a sigh of satisfaction as though 
a great load had rolled off her slender shoulders. 

“ But I knew I’d forget something or other. 
You see I planned the whole joke in such a hurry; 
I had only about twenty minutes to collect the 
things and dress. It was worth the trouble. 


126 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

though,” she added with a smack of her lips. “ The 
chocolate was fine, the cakes were finer, and the 
fruit was finest of all. Umm! ” 

“ You certainly ought to be a good judge. I 
shall not feel terribly grieved if I hear of a case 
of acute indigestion in room 17,” said Mary sig- 
nificantly. Belle’s “ rapid-disappearance-act,” es- 
pecially with the luscious fruit, still rankled. 

“Oh! by the way, Grace,” exclaimed Belle, 
suddenly, “ she’s detained again. I forgot to tell 
you about the telegram. Your cousin — your 
other cousin I mean — won’t get here to- 
day — ” 

“ Oh! yes she will! ” said a sweet voice, followed 
by a httle ripple of laughter. 

In the midst of the excitement caused by the 
discovery of Belle’s hoax they had none of them 
heard the opening of the tea-room door, nor no- 
ticed the pretty young stranger who stood quietly 
upon the threshold, taking in the scene before her 
with amused astonishment. She now advanced 
gaily into the room; the girls gazing at her eagerly, 
noted the whole harmonious picture — the pretty 
dark blue traveling dress and hat, the trim tan 
shoes and long tan gloves. Such a dainty slip 
of girlhood! They all breathed an involuntary 
sigh of relief. 

“ We are so glad to see you,” said Beth with 
deep emphasis, offering the guest a cup of choco- 


COUSIN JILL OF TEXAS 127 

late, while Mary heroically followed suit with the 
very last of the cakes and fruit. 

“ Take care! ” warned Belle, “ you’ve had three 
cups already!” 

“ And about ten cakes,” supplemented Mary, 
with an indignant glance at the laughing offender. 

“ You see the other you had had no lunch at all,” 
explained Belle. “ She was engaged in a surgical 
operation upon her own nose, wasn’t she, Grace? 
Perhaps the real you has fared better.” 

“ I’m so glad you are you ! ” Grace exclaimed 
fervently, if in somewhat involved language. 

“ Yes, indeed,” put in Belle wickedly, “ because 
you might have been it! ” 


CHAPTER XI 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 

The girls found it hard to settle down to the 
usual routine of school work after the most un- 
usual round of gayeties they had enjoyed during 
Jill Archer’s visit. But it was not for the good 
times alone that they expressed such sincere regret 
at her departure; the pretty httle Texas girl had 
endeared herself to them all, scholars and teachers 
alike. 

Even Miss Bronson herself had been heard to 
say that “ Miss Jill Archer shows a wonderful grasp 
— wonderful! only her education along so many 
extraneous lines will be sure to bring out serious 
faihngsl ” From Miss Bronson the carping, the 
critical, such high praise was simply marvelous. 
The girls immediately sought the library, and 
looked up “ extraneous,” finally deciding that, in 
this case, it referred to riding, shooting and fencing, 
and a wide knowledge of cowboy lore. As to the 
“ wonderful grasp ” — it had somehow become 
an open secret that Miss Jill had been able to affix 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 129 

Q. E. D. to a geometrical proposition which had 
baffled even Miss Bronson herself! 

Fairmount Academy was looking its prettiest. 
The picturesque gray stone building rose from its 
surrounding of velvety lawns hke a jewel in a 
smooth, green setting. The splendid old trees 
were in their autumn attire of brilUant green, gold 
and red. The near by hills were also multi-colored, 
while the hazy mountains in the distance formed 
a pleasing neutral-tinted background for their 
brilliant hues. Up and down the broad, swift- 
flowing river steamed the stately white boats, 
filled with passengers eager to avail themselves 
of these last days of the company’s summer 
schedule, for “ foliage week ” along the Hudson 
offered an artistic feast of beauty equaled by few 
places, excelled by none. The music from these 
gay excursions came faintly, sweetly, to the ears 
of the Fairmount girls as they, too, feasted their 
eyes upon the pleasing picture from the summer 
house or the boat landing. 

The great estates and comfortable “ cottages ” 
around the Academy spoke of wealth and good 
taste, yet scarcely a stone’s throw from all this 
serene beauty lay the Hollow, one of the ugliest, 
most uninviting little villages any one could pos- 
sibly conceive, whose inhabitants were poorer than 
the proverbial “ church mouse.” It was the wel- 
fare of this wretched httle place which was en- 


130 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


grossing the entire thought of the group of girls 
gathered in the Ladies’ Parlor of the church, one 
bright autumn day. 

“ The Fairmount Philanthropic and Improve- 
ment Society ” was the modest name given to 
the organization by the members themselves, but 
Colonel Arnold had gallantly re-christened it the 
“ Rosebuds,” and the name clung in spite of 
all the girls could do. Not that the Colonel meant 
to jeer at their youthful efforts in a charitable 
line — not a bit of it ! — he was too firm a friend 
of the school; but his sense of humor was keen, 
and the high-sounding title of the society was too 
much for him. 

This particular meeting was one of vital im- 
portance. The long-dreamed-of Day Nursery, 
which would bring comfort and help to the hard- 
working mothers of the Hollow, had actually 
begun to lose its “ Castle in Spain ” aspect, and 
to take on a look of substantial reality. Not the 
look of a castle — no, indeed! — but of a pretty 
little cottage with shady piazzas, and an inviting 
playground — a much more fascinating appear- 
ance to these enthusiastic young workers than 
any many-turreted, moated castle could possibly 
present. 

Sally Harper was the president of the “ Rose- 
buds.” She was a Special at Fairmount, hving 
with her mother and brothers in one of the hand- 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 


131 


some homes not far from the school, and taking 
only languages 'and music with the pupils. Just 
how she had managed to become the president was 
something of a puzzle to the rest of the club. None 
of them really hked her, in spite of her great exec- 
utive abihty; and not one of them wanted her as 
a leader; but the fact remained, and Sally ruled 
the club with a rod of iron. She now called the 
meeting to order by pounding vigorously upon 
a table near her, after an impatient glance at the 
tiny jeweled watch she wore pinned to her shirt 
waist. As soon as the hum of gay young voices 
subsided, she began her report. 

“ Colonel Arnold has given us the corner lot near 
the Hollow, just across from Mrs. McDuffy’s 
house and — ” 

“ Three cheers for the Colonel! ” sang out Belle 
the irrepressible; and, in spite of Sally’s porten- 
tous frown, (or perhaps because of it) she led off 
in three rousing cheers which would have brought 
smiles of genuine pleasure to the face of their bene- 
factor, could he have listened to the tribute. 

“ If you are quite through with the racket,” 
said Sally, in icy tones of disapproval, “ we will 
continue our report. 

“ Uses the plural form, doesn’t she? ” whis- 
pered Belle. “ Is she a ruler, or just an editor? ” 

“ Mrs. McDuffy is to be our matron,” continued 
Sally in her dictatorial manner. “ She is good- 


132 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


natured and understands children thoroughly. 
The Sennett Company has donated all our lumber, 
and Adams and Winfield will furnish the labor. 
Girls,” her voice was lowered in earnest solemnity, 
“the Day Nursery will be started next week! 
Oh! I can scarcely reahze it!” 

Tears of joy stood in Sally’s eyes. This Day 
Nursery had been the plan dearest to her heart, 
and, until quite recently, the plan most unhkely 
of attainment. Still she had not given up; even 
when discouragements were thickest, and her 
followers were falling by the wayside from sheer 
despair, she had persevered in spite of all ob- 
stacles. 

“ Sally is certainly ‘ bossy,’ ” said Belle frankly 
— the two were hke flint and steel, and the sparks 
usually flew when they came together — “ but 
she is such a hard worker. She’s a regular bulldog 
for holding on when once she takes a grip.” 

“ Now for the furnishings,” went on Sally, after 
a hurried dab at the telltale eyes. “ We must 
consider ways and means at once. The plans for 
the building are here — no, no! keep your seats! ” 
as a mad rush was made towards the mysterious 
blue rolls. “ I’ll pass them around after I’ve ex- 
plained them, then we can look and talk, too.” 

These piazzas,” pointing to the blue-print, 
“ are lovely and wide, and will have swings and 
hammocks. This large front room is the playroom 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 133 

for their games and lunch. The little chairs and 
low tables will do for both purposes. You know we 
must provide some simple thing to eat, each day. 
The fees from the mothers — they are to pay five 
cents a day — will probably cover that, and our so- 
ciety dues will pay the matron. This smaller room 
is to have several cots and cribs in it, for the 
younger ones, who need a nap. This room at the 
back is the kitchen. Now how shall we provide 
for the necessary furnishings ? That’s the question 
before the house ! ” 

“ Give a play,” suggested Belle, promptly. She 
knew her talents along this line and was not averse 
to displaying them. 

“ Concert ! ” shouted another girl who played 
the viohn. 

“Supper!” “Donation party!” “ Stereopti- 
con Views! ” were some of the further plans show- 
ered upon the questioner. 

“ Have a dance and invite the boys of the Mili- 
tary School. They could buy their tickets and 
their suppers,” was Belle’s second suggestion, 
equally agreeable to that fun-loving young 
lady. 

“No!” said Sally, emphatically. “None of 
those things will bring in enough to pay for the 
trouble. I propose a fair — a big one! Fairmount 
hasn’t had a fair for a long while, and if it’s properly 
managed we can have almost everything donated. 


134 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


and our receipts will be clear. Miss Horton has 
given her permission but will not allow it to be 
held at the Academy because it interferes with the 
lessons too much, so I’ve secured the Pavilion, 
rent free ! ” 

“Humph!” ejaculated Belle to her neighbor, 
“takes lots for granted, now, doesn’t she? How 
does she know we’ll agree to the plan? Talk about 
a one-man administration! This is a one-girl 
society, so there! ” 

“Oh! Never mind that ! It’s all for the work,” 
whispered Grace Archer, as usual pouring the sooth- 
ing libation upon Belle’s wrath. Grace firmly 
believed in the seventh Beatitude — at least her 
actions indicated such belief — and many a time 
had she kept down some flash of resentment from 
fiery Belle, which would have caused an explosion 
from the autocratic Sally. 

“ As president of the Society,” continued Sally, 
“ I will, of course, be chairman of the fair. Now 
for the chairmen and helpers at the different 
tables! ” 

The discussion waxed warm and soon rivaled the 
confusion of tongues at the Tower of Babel. Fi- 
nally doll-shop, and candy-kitchen, utility and 
fancy booths, delicatessen table and refreshment 
department had all been officered. Even the 
fish-pond and clay-pipe lady were not forgotten. 
Only the lemonade stand remained unprovided 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 


135 


for. When this table was mentioned, Grace Archer 
took the floor in her quiet, forceful way, and as 
usual, the girls, even Sally herself, listened. 

“ When you spoke to me about this the other 
day you asked me to help you in the planning, 
Sally, so I arranged for that table. Beth Carter 
has a special stand which she used at a fair in 
New York. She could not be here to-day, but 
she has promised to take entire charge of the lemon- 
ade.” 

Sally’s face darkened during Grace’s speech 
while her mouth set itself in a hard unbecoming 
line. She was dictatorial by nature, and the mem- 
bers of the society, even fiery Belle, usually bowed 
down to her dictum, rather than fight the matter 
out. Not so Beth Carter, however; for in spite 
of her slender, fragile appearance, she could be 
firm as a rock upon any question of right or wrong. 
Not once but many times had she quietly but per- 
sistently refused to fit herself to Sally’s yoke. As 
a result that young lady not only disliked but feared 
her. 

“ Thank you, Grace,” she answered coldly. 
“ I don’t think Miss Carter will do, however. That 
is an important table and needs most capable 
handling. I propose asking Miss — ” 

“ But I have already asked Beth, and she has 
accepted. It is too late to change now, Sally,” 
interrupted Grace with quiet decision. “ I think 


136 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

her fully capable; but if I had known you did 
not want her — ” 

“ Oh! Never mind! ” retorted Sally with airy 
indifference. “ It’s a matter of minor importance. 
While I do not consider Miss Carter the proper 
chairman — she hasn’t one bit of ‘ snap ’ about 
her, and would probably go all to pieces in an 
emergency — we will let the appointment stand.” 
Sally’s own eyes betrayed plenty of “ snap ” 
while her mouth set even more firmly than before. 

“ I suppose there’s no help for it now,” she added, 
with a would-be-resigned shiug. 

Colonel Arnold had once witnessed a little pas- 
sage-at-arms between Sally and Beth, in which the 
latter had come off victor. It was at one of the 
Academy receptions where the Colonel was always 
an honored guest. Afterwards Sally had overheard 
his comments on the affair — comments not in- 
tended for her ear — and ever since then she had 
been possessed of a most unreasoning dislike 
for “ that Carter girl,” w'hose path among the 
“ Rosebuds ” had certainly not been strewn with 
roses. 

“ There’s plenty of character in the yellow- 
haired lassie, in spite of her quiet ways,” the 
Colonel had said, after drawing the contrast be- 
tween Sally’s strong figure, dark coloring and 
aggressive assertiveness and Beth’s slender fairness 
and quiet decision. “ I wonder how the Harper 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 


137 


girl will take her? It will be ‘ nip and tuck ’ be- 
tween those two some day, or I miss my guess.” 
And the Colonel’s prophecy bade fair to be ful- 
filled. 

How the girls worked during the next few weeks ! 
The whole school became interested in this great 
undertaking of the older set. The neighbors, too, 
entered into the spirit of the work and generous 
donations were rained upon the workers. Every- 
thing was going “ swimmingly ” as Belle ex- 
pensively expressed it, for her five cent forfeit 
was immediately produced. The “ Rosebuds ” 
patted themselves approvingly; metaphorically, 
be it understood; they were far too busy just then 
to spare time even for congratulatory pats. 
“ Beavers ” would have seemed a more appro- 
priate name for the- society just then, or “Bees,” 
or anything else typical of hard untiring 
effort. 

Even the Clerk of the Weather seemed eager 
to do his share towards the good work, and his 
donation took the shape of a glorious day — clear, 
cool and sunny. The pretty Httle frame pavihon 
in the midst of its grove of trees on the outskirts of 
the town assumed a gala dress of flags and Jap- 
anese lanterns. Snowy curtains draped its tiny 
windows set high in the walls, and gay red shades 
gave a festive appearance to its lights. The en- 
trance hall was attractively hung with Indian 


138 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


blankets, and draped with flags and banners, all 
begged or borrowed. 

One booth after another blossomed forth into 
a thing of beauty. The doll-table showed damsels 
in every conceivable costume, from gorgeous ball 
dresses to frivolous masquerade suits; from hand- 
some dinner gowns to sedate caps and aprons. 
Baby dolls in long white dresses lay confidingly 
beside rubber specimens in all the simphcity of a 
knitted shirt; while Esquimaux dolls whose fur 
coats must have been decidedly uncomfortable in 
the heated hall, stood side by side with ebony- 
hued youngsters in no clothes at all! 

The utility and fancy tables displayed an array 
of aprons and iron-holders, baskets and bags, 
centerpieces and dresser scarfs sufficient to hold 
the town housewives in an absorbed contemplation 
which surely meant business. The dainty jellies, 
salads, pickles and cakes temptingly spread upon 
the delicatessen stand made the mouth of the be- 
holder fairly water. 

The clay-pipe lady patiently endured the many 
balls thrown at her devoted head — only one in 
ten ever hit — secure in the knowledge that each 
ball meant three cents, hit or miss! The fish pond 
(which bore a striking resemblance to an ordinary 
wash tub disporting an extraordinary arrangement 
of green paper) had a constant fringe of Isaac 
Walton’s disciples (very youthful ones) about it, 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 


139 


earnestly dangling away until each lucky angler 
had caught a mysterious much-wrapped package 
from which was triumphantly produced shrieking 
whistles, tiny automobiles, pencil sharpeners, 
knives or dolls. A vigorous interchange of their 
catch — a regular curb market — was conducted 
near by. Here many a doll was traded by some 
unappreciative small boy for a knife in the pos- 
session of an equally unappreciative small girl, 
usually to the intense satisfaction of all concerned. 
That one or two of these exchanges ended in youth- 
ful riots only added to the excitement. 

Beth Carter’s lemonade stand was artistic as 
well as practical. It was in the form of a miniature 
well with its bucket and sweep, surmounted by 
a lattice-work covered with carefully waxed leaves 
which added to the rustic effect. The handsome 
silver punch-bowl and glasses, and the dainty 
dishes of candied cherries made the stand still more 
attractive. Beth had persuaded Sarah, the Acad- 
emy cook, to make her a number of doughnut 
“ lemons,” each iced in yellow with a clove for the 
stem. This same Sarah was known to be “ cranky,” 
and what method Beth used for her conquest was 
wrapped in mystery, but conquer she did, as the 
doughnuts proved. Colonel Arnold pronounced 
them “as natural as hfe and twice as good,” dis- 
posing of six in rapid succession. Evidently the 
dear man had no qualms about after effects. 


140 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Sally Harper flew about, directing and arranging, 
altering and advising. She certainly did not spare 
herself, and nothing was forgotten in her careful 
planning. As she passed the lemonade well in 
one of her tours of inspection she spoke to Beth 
in her loftiest, most distant manner. 

“ I trust you will do your best. Miss Carter. Your 
stand has one of the most important positions in 
the whole room. Every one has to pass it in enter- 
ing or leaving the hall, so make the most of your 
opportunities. Let me know if you need anything,’^ 
she added in patronizing tones, as she tossed aside 
the match she had struck to light an extra burner 
at the side of the door. She was not usually so 
deliberately disagreeable, but her jealousy of 
Beth was undiminished. Beth’s mere presence 
at the Fair as one of the workers, was hateful to 
her. The quiet: I will, thank you,” met with 
no response, for just then Sally saw a beckoning 
hand at a near by booth and hurried away to 
answer the summons. 

Beth’s hp quivered a little at the chairman’s 
tone, and an unwonted spot of color appeared in 
each cheek, but she went on carefully mixing her 
lemonade. Suddenly a shght crackling sound at- 
tracted her attention. Glancing up, she gave a 
gasp of dismay, and her face lost its pretty color, 
for she saw a slender tongue of flame dart up the 
post of the door, and reach out, eagerly, it seemed, 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 


141 


towards the filmy drapery swinging lightly over- 
head. Like a flash she reahzed the full danger; 
a frame building, — high, narrow windows, — one 
exit! Oh! how crowded the hall was! It would 
mean a panic, and all the horrible details of some 
previously read account trooped through her mind. 
Quick as a flash she seized her lemonade bucket, 
and with all her might dashed its contents upon 
the rapidly mounting flame. The ensuing splash 
conquered one spurt, but another, even more agile, 
ran gaily around the draped post into the vestibule. 

Fortunately the crowd was just then massed at 
the lower end of the Pavilionj some watching a 
spirited contest in ball-throwing at the patient 
clay-pipe lady, others interested in an equally 
spirited fishing contest between Colonel Arnold 
and some of the neighboring squires, so Beth’s 
movements failed to attract attention. She darted 
into the vestibule and grasped the floating - end 
of one of the flags which was hanging directly 
in the path of the advancing flames. With a mighty 
tug she wrenched the smoking mass from its an- 
chorage, only to find that the fiery enemy had out- 
generaled her, and was already spread out above, 
beyond her reach. 

Sally’s older brother was just passing the de- 
serted lemonade stand, with one of his college 
chums, when a white-faced girl rushed up to him 
whispering: “Mr. Harper! Help me! Hurry!” 


142 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Before the two young men quite realized what 
had happened they found themselves in the small 
vestibule with a bucket of water thrust upon them. 
After that it was “ up to them,” as they ex- 
pressed it later. 

Beth glanced stealthily about and seeing the 
coast clear, reentered the hall. But the argus 
eyes of the chairman had been made even keener 
by her dishke, and Beth’s apparent neglect of 
her work had not escaped her. Like a whirlwind 
— a righteously indignant whirlwind, as she sup- 
posed — Sally was upon her. 

“ Miss Carter,” she began supercihously, with- 
out troubling to lower her tones in the least, “ may 
I ask that you will not desert your post again 
without providing a substitute? People do not 
care to be kept waiting, nor will we find it profit- 
able! ” Then for the first time she noticed the 
general sloppiness at the side of the stand, and 
added imperatively: “ Have all this mopped up 
at once! ” 

As she turned away with disdain written all 
over her determined face, a tiny black wisp floated 
airily down in front of her, and landed hghtly 
upon her white sleeve. Looking up in surprise, 
she saw the blackened door-post, and a fragment 
of scorched and torn drapery. She glanced in a 
startled manner at Beth, whose white face and 
trembhng hands, one of them disfigured by a great 


THE DAY NURSERY FAIR 


143 


red burn, brought the truth home to her instantly. 
An excited cry of alarm rose to her lips but Beth’s 
hand was placed firmly over her mouth, and 
Beth’s voice came decisively. 

“ Don’t dare cry out! Do you hear? The men 
are out there; they will get it under control.” 

Just then two disheveled young fellows peered 
in from the vestibule, and finding the coast clear, 
emerged from their hiding. Their faces and hands 
would have done full justice to a negro minstrel 
show, while the usually snowy expanse of shirt 
and collar was only a tumbled wreck. 

“ It’s all right. Miss Carter,” young Harper 
whispered reassuringly. “ No danger now! ” 

Beth smiled faintly in answer and moved toward 
her stand, but Sally clung to her arm, whispering 
in pleading tones. 

“Oh! Beth! And it must have been that 
match I threw down! Will you ever forgive me? 
How hateful I’ve been when you didn’t deserve 
one bit of it! I’m so sorry and ashamed! ” 

“ It’s all right, Sally,” Beth rephed, in equally 
subdued tones. “ Don’t attract attention to the 
fire, please. It might upset them, even yet.” 
Then in answer to her waiting customer she added, 
lightly, although she was trembling with the ex- 
citement of the reaction: “No! no! Colonel! the 
cherries are for the children!” 

“ Then I shall claim second childhood, Miss 


144 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Beth,” the Colonel answered promptly, as he calmly 
appropriated several of the luscious httle spheres. 

Young Harper glanced admiringly after Beth, 
then turned to his sister, standing pale and quiver- 
ing, near him. 

“ What’s the matter with you. Sis? Nothing 
to be frightened about now the show’s over! Say, 
isn’t that Carter girl a dandy, though? ” 

Sally swallowed an obstinate little lump which 
rose in her throat. She wanted to be just, even 
to a rival, and her contrition for her disagreeable 
and undeserved treatment of Beth was very sin- 
cere. 

“ Yes, she is! ” was her hearty reply after a mo- 
ment’s struggle. “ And I’m proud of her! ” 


CHAPTER XII 


THE DICTATOR 

Sally Harper had asked the members of Miss 
Alden’s Bible Class to remain after Sunday-school 
the next day, as she had something of importance 
to bring before them. So a number of the girls 
were gathered in the Ladies’ Parlor of the Episco- 
pal Church, eagerly discussing the Fair, which 
had been far more successful than they had dared 
to hope. Sally herself had not yet appeared and 
one or two glanced uneasily at the carriages wait- 
ing under the trees of the Avenue, and thought of 
the dinner with which this delay of theirs would 
interfere. 

“ It’s Sunday, you know,” Belle remarked sig- 
nificantly. “ Oysters on the half-shell and roast 
chicken, probably! Why on earth doesn’t she 
come? ” 

Just then “ she ” entered briskly and at once took 
command, as she always did in matters not di- 
rectly connected with the Academy. Many of 
the girls secretly rebelled against this leadership, 


146 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


but any hints to that effect met with the same 
reception from Miss Harper that water does on a 
duck’s back. 

It was to be an indignation meeting, they learned. 
They themselves were the injured ones, according 
to Sally, and they were to prepare for immediate 
action, led, of course, by Sally. Miss Alden had 
again left the class to the tender mercies of a 
strange teacher. To-day this substitute had been 
a girl from the village scarcely older than them- 
selves. That she had been fully equal to her task, 
and that, up to this autumn. Miss Alden had been 
absolutely regular in her attendance, Sally ig- 
nored altogether. 

“ Girls,” she ended her discourse sharply, “ you 
surely reahze that we cannot submit to such 
treatment much longer. We are not five-year- 
olds, you know. If Miss Alden cannot come regu- 
larly, why doesn’t she give up the class altogether? 
It would be only fair to us. Young Dr. Harms- 
worth would probably take it, in that case. He’s 
our physician, you know. He’s a splendid teacher, 
they say — and veiy spiritual.” 

“And very handsome!” amended Belle under 
her breath, while a dissenting sniff from Abby was 
distinctly audible. 

“ Our class is one of the — er — brightest in 
the whole Sunday-school,” continued Sally, “ so 
it’s not fair that we should be at the mercy of 


THE DICTATOR 147 

any chance teacher just because Miss Alden is not 
faithful.” 

“ Not regular, you mean,” Beth corrected 
quietly. 

“ I think she must be ill,” suggested Grace, eager 
to find excuse. 

“Oh, pshaw!” retorted Sally; “she’s able to 
go to parties, because my brother saw her at the 
Arnolds’ only last Friday night. He’s perfectly 
silly over her — said she looked sweet enough to 
eat ! ” Sally’s nose lifted disdainfully until she 
happened to catch a glimpse of herself in the op- 
posite mirror and changed to a self-satisfied smile. 
“Anyhow, even if she is ill, why doesn’t she let 
us know? ” 

As this argument was unanswerable, Sally went 
on with her harangue. 

“ My mother says that Miss Alden is entirely 
too young and too pretty. She says she thinks 
that girls of our age need a strong hand.” 

It was evidently from her mother that Sally 
inherited her assurance. The girls had learned to 
dread the words: “My mother says!” for “my 
mother ” had opinions upon every subject under 
the sun, opinions which her dutiful daughter 
never hesitated to air freely upon all occa- 
sions. 

“ I think it’s the doctor who is too young and 
handsome,” volunteered Abby Anderson, bluntly. 


148 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

“ Well,” began Sally, diplomatically ignoring 
Abby’s objection and leading back to the original 
grievance, “ Miss Alden certainly treats us like 
children, and I, for one, am tired of it. I move 
we send her word that we are dissatisfied and 
would like a change of teachers.” 

“No! No! No!” came in a perfect storm of 
dissent, which for a moment overwhelmed even 
Miss Harper herself. 

“ It would hurt her dreadfully,” Grace said in 
earnest tones. “ She loves each one of us, and you 
know it, Sally. There is some good reason why 
she cannot come to-day, and we’ll all be sorry for 
this when we learn what it is.” 

One or two visibly slid out from under Sally’s 
yoke at tliis stout defense, but the bitter seed had 
been too carefully and generously sown to be up- 
rooted so easily, and the once loving loyal class 
had been transformed into a set of malcontents. 
Sally would have made an ideal walking delegate: 
she could breed sullen discontent among the most 
contented. The majority stood firm; they had 
not been treated with sufficient consideration, 
and they felt fully justified in taking active meas- 
ures to express their resentment. 

“ Miss Alden has a mission class every Saturday 
afternoon,” interrupted Abby abruptly. “ It’s 
children from the Hollow — such poverty-stricken 
little things! She’s teaching them kindergarten 


THE DICTATOR 149 

games because she says it will bring some bright- 
ness into their poor httle hves.” 

“ That’s just hke her,” said Mary admiringly. 
“ We had better write to her frankly about this 
matter, as long as some of you feel as you do.” 

Then Sally exploded her bomb. 

“ I might as well confess,” she began, with an 
assurance she was far from feehng, “ that I sent 
off the letter this very morning. I knew you’d 
all agree with me.' Sara Hollingsworth helped 
me write it.” 

“ What did you say? ” “ Has she answered 

yet? ” 

“ I didn’t send it to her — I sent it to Dr. 
Harmsworth, asking him to take the class. It’s 
just as well to get a thing of this sort over,” added 
Sally decisively. 

“ That was not fair, either to Miss Alden or to 
us,” commented Beth frankly. 

“ It’s downright mean, and I won’t stand it! ” 
said Belle indignantly, while Grace’s face was the 
picture of distress. 

“ The deed’s done,” Sally announced airily. 
“ I told him we strongly disapproved of Miss 
Alden’s irregularity,” she went on more firmly, 
now that the first shock was over, “ and urged 
him to give us his help in our Bible work. I worded 
it beautifully, didn’t I, girls? ” She turned towards 
her especial satelhtes. 


150 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ Sara did, you mean ! ” exclaimed Abby con- 
temptuously. 

“ I suppose there’s no help for it now,” com- 
mented Mary, in disapproving tones, “ but I do 
wish you had not done it.” 

“ So do I! ” came promptly from several others. 

“ I’m disgusted! ” declared Belle angrily. 
“ Let’s go home to dinner — or to what’s left of 
it, rather! ” And the meeting adjourned. 

While the meeting was going on. Dr. Harms- 
worth was sitting erect in the comfortable loun- 
ging chair before his office fire. He had a deep 
frown upon his face, and was absently trying to 
smoke his unhghted Havana as he read for the third 
time the letter which had been handed to him that 
morning. In spite of Sally’s assurance to the con- 
trary, he did not look especially spiritual just at 
that moment; nor were the words with which 
he put an emphatic finish to his final reading of 
a strictly spiritual nature. 

“ It’s a confounded shame! If they think I’ll 
rout myself out early every Sunday morning to 
teach a set of girls who can act like this, they are 
greatly mistaken. Not but what they need such 
teaching, judging from this! ” He flung the letter 
angrily behind the log and held it firmly with 
the poker until only a blackened wafer of airy 
nothing remained of Sally’s beautifully worded 
epistle. 


THE DICTATOR 


151 


“ Little wasps ! and to Miss Alden too ! Now 
there’s a woman for you! I’d take a class like 
that! ” 

Suddenly the absurdity of the picture — himself 
as teacher over a class of one — dawned upon 
him and he laughed aloud in the clear boyish laugh 
which added greatly to his popularity. For he 
was popular, undeniably so, this tall broad-shoul- 
dered, manly young fellow. He was bright and 
jolly, yet so sympathetic in the sick-room that 
his patients vowed it did them good only to see 
him. All his sympathy was reserved for actual 
need, however — he was quick to detect a sham 

— else he might have been even more in demand 
than he was, especially among the younger ladies 
of the neighborhood. 

His dog, Daniel, lay stretched out on the rug at 
his feet, a picture of canine comfort; when the 
doctor laughed the animal rose, yawned lazily, 
and propping his nose upon his master’s knee, 
gazed at him intently as though asking the reason 
for such unseemly mirth. Daniel was not a beauty 

— no one had ever accused him of that — and 
his breed was wrapped in mystery. The doctor 
laughingly alluded to him as a “ Heinz ” dog, one 
of fifty-seven varieties; but in spite of his lowly 
origin, he and his master were firm friends, and 
the latter often declared that Daniel displayed more 
good, sound, common sense than many humans. 


152 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


He patted the dog’s head absently as he lay back 
in his chair, his mind busy with the events of the 
previous night. He had reached home about 
nine o’clock with visions of bath and bed before 
his tired eyes, only to find awaiting him an urgent 
summons to the one poor neighborhood to be found 
near such an aristocratic suburb — the Hollow. 
When he arrived at the place he found the patient, 
a little yellow-haired mite of six, in the worst 
stage of diphtheria, her mother helpless from fear 
and ignorance, and Miss Alden in command. 

He had met Miss Alden several times in the 
social affairs of the neighborhood, and while he 
admired her beauty and charming manners he 
had classified her as a butterfly and dismissed her 
from his mind — a busy doctor with his career 
before him has httle time to dance attendance 
upon society damsels. Therefore he was decidedly 
taken . aback when he found the “ butterfly ” in 
such surroundings. The place was devoid of all 
comfort, and grim Poverty had evidently stalked 
in at the door and remained. 

He ordered her, peremptorily, to leave, and she 
as peremptorily refused. Finding that he could 
not influence her in the least, he gave up the battle, 
and together they began a far fiercer conflict over 
the little one’s cot. In the pauses of their work 
she explained to him, hurriedly, how she happened 
to be there. 


THE DICTATOR 


153 


“ Ellie is in my mission class. She’s a devoted 
little tot — one of my best helpers. She’s very 
regular, so when she failed to come this afternoon, 
I knew at once that something must be wrong. 
I called, after the class was over, to see what the 
trouble was, and here I am ! ” 

“ Why did you stay when you saw how ill she 
was? ” he asked fiercely. “ Weren’t you afraid? ” 
“ Yes, horribly,” she answered truthfully. “ I 
felt sure it was diphtheria — my only sister died 
from it — but I just had to stay. Don’t you see? ” 
The appeahng look which accompanied this ex- 
planation went straight to the doctor’s heart. 
He saw and saw clearly; in fact, his eyes were 
opened in more ways than one. 

All during the long, long night she worked under 
his direction untiringly. Ellie’s mother was an 
ignorant creature and the two did better without 
her clumsy help. The doctor was amazed at the 
will power displayed by his assistant; a will power 
out of all proportion to her slender dehcate looks. 

Their reward came towards morning when the 
httle one fell asleep breathing quietly, and the 
tired workers were free to think of themselves. 
With most explicit directions for taking all due 
precautions against infection, the doctor set the 
drooping figure down at her own door in the chill 
dawn and drove on to his office, his thoughts busy 
with the events of the night. 


154 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

“ And they want me to take Miss Alden’s class 
because she’s not faithful, do they? Faithful!” 
he repeated resentfully. “ If I could teach those 
girls to be as good and true as she is I’d be satisfied. 
What a helpmeet such a woman would make!” 
he said aloud, in his enthusiasm. “ Well, why 
not? ” 

No one but Daniel heard the laughing question, 
and he always respected a confidence. 


CHAPTER XIII 


A HEAKTY “ SEND - OFF ” 

The Bible Class girls gathered in their room the 
following Sunday, with somewhat mixed feelings. 
One faction felt the injustice done to Miss Alden 
and realized how deeply Sally’s course — ap- 
parently a class action — would wound her 
feelings. The others, Sally’s stanch followers, 
also reahzed this but did not care. 

Sally herself felt distinctly aggrieved and pos- 
sibly somewhat uneasy, for not one word had the 
handsome young doctor sent in answer to her 
appeal. It hurt her pride to be ignored in such 
a marked manner, more especially as some ex- 
planation would have to be forthcoming to satisfy 
the curiosity of the girls. She deeply regretted her 
over-confident remark to the Sunday-school super- 
intendent. If she had not assured him so posi- 
tively that she herself had arranged for the new 
teacher, he might have come to her aid now, and 
provided at least a temporary leader. 

Just as she was debating what course to pursue 


156 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


— whether to acknowledge openly that Dr. Harms- 
worth had not yet deigned to answer the letter 
sent a week before, or to try to stave off an explana- 
tion a httle longer — one of the youngsters from 
the Sunday-school entered, after a defiant tattoo 
upon the door. His defiance evidently deserted 
him at the sight of so many young ladies gazing 
upon him, for he stammered something which no 
one understood, and dropping the letter he was 
carrying, he fled, slamming the door forcibly in 
his flight. 

Sally looked after him with a supercihous stare, 
before she took possession of the letter and read 
the address aloud. 

“ To the Members of the Bible Class, 

Church of the Redeemer, 

Fairmount, New York.” 

Then she calmly commenced reading its con- 
tents to herself while a rebelhous murmur ran 
around the room. 

Sally paid no attention whatever until Belle, 
bolder than the rest, ventured, in sweet tones, 
and with impressive emphasis: 

“Ah! a letter for you, Sally? I thought per- 
haps it might be for the whole class! Possibly 
my ears deceived me as to the address ! ” 

But even this elaborate sarcasm balled up and 


A HEARTY “SEND-OFF 


157 


rolled off harmlessly. In fact it is to be doubted 
whether “ Her Royal I-ness ” even heard it, so 
intent was she upon the contents of the mysterious 
letter. Suddenly she tossed it aside without a word, 
and with flushed face marched angrily out of the 
room. 

For an instant no one moved; then by one im- 
pulse, they all fell upon the poor httle letter to- 
gether, each determined to ascertain its contents 
for herself. It was some time before order was 
restored. At last Grace handed the bone of con- 
tention over to Mary, asking her to read it aloud, 
and Mary wilhngly comphed. 

“To MY DEAR AND LoyAL GiRLS — ” 

(“ Humph! ” interrupted Abby, in disdain; 
“Loyal! I guess she doesn’t know us!” while 
“sh! sh!” came from the others.) 

“ I know you must have wondered at my absence 
of late. On one occasion my dear mother was ill 
and I was ordered to take her to a speciahst in 
the city, where I was detained over Sunday. An- 
other Sabbath came during my vacation absence, 
but I provided a good substitute, feehng sure that 
each one of you would give her all the help in your 
power, not alone for my sake, but for the sake of 
the Master whose word we are reverently studying. 
This last week’s absence came upon me unawares, 
and I was obhged to leave my class without a 


158 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


teacher. Since then I have been half-sick, and 
fearing the illness might prove to be a contagious 
one, I thought it best not to communicate with 
you in any way. Much as I should have enjoyed 
seeing you, I was relieved when none of you came 
to call.” 

A guilty blush rose to more than one girlish 
face, while self-accusing looks passed from one 
to another. 

“ I am going to confide to you a secret, a very, 
very precious one to me, so I want my girls to share 
it. I am to be married next month, to Dr. Harms- 
worth. He tells me that he became interested in 
me partly through my class, therefore I have much 
to thank you for. 

“ I have told him how dear we are to each other, 
my girls and I, yet he insists upon my giving up 
the Sunday-school work indefinitely. He has re- 
fused to tell me his reasons for the request. As 
we are going abroad for two months I have con- 
sented to do as he wishes, but only after earnest 
thought and prayer.” 

Mary’s voice was far from steady, and most of 
the girls looked as though they longed for that 
“ lodge in some vast wilderness ” — anything 
to take them away from their own con- 


sciences. 


A HEARTY “SEND-OFF 


159 


“ With very real regret and earnest assurance 
of my continued interest in my faithful class, I 
bid you all a loving good-by. 

“ Your teacher, 

“Marguerite Alden.” 

There was dead silence throughout the room 
for a moment after Mary finished the letter, until 
Grace said softly, with a little catch in her voice 
which she tried vainly to conquer: “ Dear Miss 
Alden! ” 

“ I’m so ashamed I’d like to creep through a 
knot-hole,’’ declared Belle vehemently. 

“ We’d all be willing to creep after you, if we 
thought that we could find a little common sense 
on the other side! ” supplemented Abby, grimly. 

“ I hope this will teach us a lesson in courtesy and 
consideration,” said Mary. “ We certainly need 
it,” she added severely. 

“ We’ve acted just like a flock of sheep, and 
‘ baa-ed ’ obediently, whenever Sally started to 
‘ baa! ’ I think we need a few lessons in self-re- 
liance. I intend to give my whole quarter’s al- 
lowance towards Miss Alden’s wedding present. 
It may help salve my conscience. At any rate it’s 
an atonement for my sins! ” Belle ended, with a 
mirthless httle laugh. 

“ I’ll give mine, too! ” began Mary impetuously, 
then the remembrance of the mahogany bill. 


160 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

part of which was still unpaid, caused her to 
modify her offer, although she flushed in em- 
barrassment as she did so; for up to this time her 
straitened financial circumstances were known only 
to Miss Horton and herself. The girls had wondered 
more than once at Mary’s httle economies, so 
unusual in her case; but she had not volunteered 
any explanation, and they had had too much good 
taste to demand one. 

“ I forgot! ” she declared frankly. “ I haven’t 
any allowance just now — or hardly any. How 
silly I am! But I do so want to help towards the 
present. Any one care for my new mandohn? 
I’ve had it only two weeks. It’s a good one. All 
right, Edie,” she added brightly to the would-be 
purchaser, “ we’U conduct the sale later. I’m 
glad that’s settled.” 

“ We’ll all contribute gladly,” said one of the 
Specials. “ Let’s get her a phonograph.” 

“ Mercy! No! do you want to kill the doctor’s 
patients? ” protested a second Special. “We 
have three on our street, and I sometimes wonder 
whether death by drowning or by suffocation is 
easier! ” 

“ I think a silver tea-service would be splendid,” 
urged Belle, enthusiastically. “ She’s sure to use 
that, and it won’t be dangerous for the doctor’s 
patients either,” she added with a queer little 
grimace in the direction of the disheartened ad- 


A HEARTY “SEND-OFF” 161 

vocate of the phonograph, a grimace which that 
young lady laughingly returned with interest. 

“ A cut-glass punch-bowl and glasses would 
make a good gift,” suggested some one. 

“Oh! no! a handsome set of silver candelabra 
or a clock,” clamored a different voice. 

For a few moments confusion reigned in the 
Church Parlor. Each member of the class was 
guiltily anxious to contribute and each was positive 
that her choice of a gift would be by far the most 
acceptable. Finally they very sensibly decided 
to find out first how much money would be at their 
disposal. After that the different articles proposed 
could be discussed separately, and a decision 
reached. In the meantime each girl was to ascer- 
tain the price of the article she favored for the 
gift. Just as the matter was adjusted to the satis- 
faction of all the class Miss Harper reentered the 
room with what the girls called her “ near-royal ” 
air. 

“ Girls,” she began decisively, calmly taking 
charge of the whole affair as one Special put it, 
“ just as though she hadn’t already caused trouble 
enough: ” “ Girls, we must get our dear Miss Alden 
a splendid present. That’s only right after her 
earnest devotion to our class.” 

The assembly was actually dumb, so aghast were 
they all at this rapid change of base. Sally went 
on. 


162 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“I propose — ” 

But just what Sally proposed will never be known. 
Belle muttered something which sounded suspi- 
ciously hke “Oh, hush!” while Mary announced 
clearly and distinctly: “That’s all settled long 
ago, Sally. We’ve decided everything except 
what the gift is to be, and the committee in charge 
will attend to that later. You may contribute 
if you care to,” she finished loftily, as the gathering 
prepared to disperse. And frpm that moment, 
the reign of the Dictator was over. 

It will never be known whether Sally would have 
succeeded in regaining her lost supremacy or not; 
that she would have made strenuous efforts in 
that direction need not be said. Two weeks later 
she left Fairmount to accompany her older brother 
to Japan, where he expected to remain for several 
years. The Quartette breathed sighs of genuine 
relief when the news reached them. Then they 
threw themselves heartily into the scheme for a 
farewell gathering. Sally had intimated plainly 
that she hoped to take her departure with flying 
colors. What was the use of having been 
a leader, pray, unless one reaped some open 
honor? 

“ I’d like a good send-off,” she had confided to 
a carefully chosen few. “It always seems as 
though a girl had not been popular if she doesn’t 
receive some public attention — you know — 


A HEARTY “SEND-OFF" 163 

people to see her off, and flowers, and — and — 
all that sort of thing,” she ended lamely. 

Speaking of the matter among themselves, the 
Bible Class agreed to give Sally as rousing a 
“ send-off ” as the most exacting leader could 
possibly desire. 

“ We can put lots of heart into it,” said one 
member, frankly. “ It isn’t as though it were a 
welcome, you know.” 

“ All this sort of thing makes me feel hke a 
whited sepulchre,” Belle rephed. “ Sally was a 
hard worker, and in some ways I’m sorry for her, 
but I cannot say I’m sorry she’s going; I’m a dis- 
tant relative of George Washington, you know ! ” 

“ Well, just compromise by hoping she’ll have a 
splendid time,” laughed Mary; “ that won’t 
commit your dehcate sensitiveness to anything 
insincere. I’m not even sorry for her. This fare- 
well’s a labor of love to me! She didn’t have to 
act as she did, especially towards Miss Alden. All 
of us are disagreeable and dictatorial sometimes, 
but she was disagreeable and dictatorial aU the 
time.” 

A large delegation of the Academy girls gathered 
at the station the day Sally took the train for 
New York en route to San Francisco, on the first 
stage of her long journey. SaUy herself, radiant 
with triumph, was almost echpsed under her 
numerous peace-offerings in the way of candy and 


164 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

flowers. She bade them a patronizing good-by as 
the train steamed up to the platform, and expressed 
the gracious hope that they would succeed in 
finding a suitable president for the “ Rosebuds ” 
and that the Day Nursery would not be allowed 
to run down. She even offered to send “ pointers ” 
to her successor as to the proper conduct of its 
affairs. 

“There goes my last cent!” exclaimed Belle 
in comical tones. “ I bought her Huyler’s — to 
soothe my guilty conscience.” 

The others said nothing, but when the train 
pulled out some of them involuntarily straightened 
up, and squared their shoulders, as though throw- 
ing off a heavy burden. 

“Those poor httle Japs! How I pity them!” 
sighed Belle; and the rest, still silent, sighed in 
sympathy; no explanation was necessary. 


CHAPTER XIV 

“ WITH BRAINS, SIR ! ” 

Belle rushed down to the office one morning, 
after the arrival of the first mail, excitedly waving 
an open letter. “ Lord Chesterfield,” the right- 
hand man of Fairmount, sitting comfortably 
tilted back in his chair reading the newspaper, paid 
not the sUghtest attention to his advancing 
visitor. 

In spite of his title, he was not a member of the 
Enghsh nobility; nor was he descended from that 
gentleman of the same name who is famous for 
his gallantry. His birth certificate read “ John 
O’Keefe,” but he had been rechristened by the girls. 
By the law of the contrary, he was famed for his 
lack of gallantry. 

The man was invaluable to Miss Horton, but 
was a genuine thorn in the flesh to the girls. The 
endless needs of “ them young leddies ” were the 
bane of the old fellow’s life. He usually filled 
special orders in an especially careless manner. 
Reasoning had no effect whatever upon his stub- 


166 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


born mind, while stern reproof passed through 
him as easily as Marley’s ghost passed through 
Scrooge’s door. Sometimes a quarter worked a 
temporary reformation, but the giver had to act 
quickly to reap any reward at all from her ex- 
penditure. 

A constant feud waged between the aggravating 
Irishman and hot-tempered Belle. The servants 
in her Southern home were easy-going, often 
lazy, but disrespectful — never! So she actively 
resented what the others endured as a matter of 
course. 

“ Where’s my package. Chesty? ” she demanded, 
even before she had entered the office en- 
closure. 

Lord Chesterfield never stirred. 

“ Don’t you hear? ” An unmistakable stamp 
of the foot emphasized the question; patience 
was not Belle’s strong point. “ I want that pack- 
age at once. Where is it? ” 

“ Dunno! ” was the laconic reply. The girls 
were sure that in some previous incarnation. 
Chesty had been a Spartan, so brief were his an- 
swers to their wordy requests. 

“ But you do know,” contradicted Belle sharply. 
“ It’s here somewhere.” 

“ Didn’t see it! ” he vouchsafed from the depths 
of the paper, still without raising his head. 

“ You must have seen it,” Belle declared posi- 


“WITH BRAINS, SIR!” 167 

lively. “ It was sent four days ago — the letter 
says so.” 

“ Hasn’t come then, or else it ’ud be here, now, 
wouldn’t it? ” 

This bit of logic was incontrovertible, and Belle 
was turning away in deep disappointment when 
an afterthought occurred to her, and she rattled 
some coins in her purse suggestively. 

“ Let me know the instant my package arrives, 
won’t you, Chesty? ” she urged, coaxingly, and 
that worthy, after an interested glance at the plump 
little purse, answered, “ Yes’m,” almost as though 
he meant it. 

BeUe looked so disappointed as she started 
toward the stairs, that Beth, who had been stand- 
ing near by during the controversy, walked over and 
put her arm about her shoulders, giving her a com- 
forting little pat. 

“ Never mind, dear. Was it something very 
important? ” she asked in sympathetic tones. 

“ Yes, indeed, Beth. Auntie’s sending me a 
chafing-dish and — ” 

“ A chafing-dish! For you? ” exclaimed Beth 
incredulously, while several girls near laughed 
openly. Belle turned upon them with blazing 
eyes, and spoke in biting tones. 

“ Is there any reason to be advanced why I 
should not become the possessor of a chafing-dish, 
pray? ” 


168 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ Now don’t get angry, Belle! You know you’ve 
always been down on them,” Mary replied, still 
laughing. 

“ I’ve heard you say a dozen times that if you 
wanted to ‘ mess with cooking ’ you’d go to the 
kitchen,” Grace explained in conciliating tones. 

“ Possession alters one’s point of view some- 
times,” put in one girl, tantalizingly. “ Belle’s 
like some people near us — they objected to the 
noise of papa’s motor, but when they bought one 
themselves they found it quite musical! ” 

Belle favored the last speaker with an angry 
glance. 

“ I presume I am privileged to alter my views 
at will, am I not? ” she questioned loftily, as she 
swept up the broad stairway in her grandest 
manner, leaving the little group of girls properly 
subdued for an instant, until they began to com- 
ment laughingly upon her sudden change of base. 
Belle had persistently refused to experiment with 
cooking of any kind. Some said that it was fear 
of spoihng her pretty white hands; but others, 
more just, acknowledged that Belle cared less for 
fudge (which was most often made) than any girl 
in Fairmount. One and all were alert to see how 
she would behave after the chafing-dish ar- 
rived. 

Just two hours later an imposing looking pack- 
age was duly deposited in Miss Gray’s room by the 


169 


“WITH BRAINS, SIR!” 

unobsequious Lord Chesterfield. He diplomatic- 
ally refrained from mentioning the fact that it 
had been lying in the office closet for two days, 
and pocketed the tip for his “ promptness ” with- 
out a qualm. Belle had forgotten the morning’s 
storm — her anger was always of short duration 
— and was all smiling graciousness; so the rest 
of the Quartette were invited to assist at the “ un- 
veiling ” as Mary called it. Their “ oh’s ” and 
“ ah’s ” of delight greeted the appearance of the 
handsome silver chafing-dish with many known 
and some unknown appurtenances, while Belle 
handled her treasure gloatingly. 

“ Now that’s an aunt that is an aunt! ” ex- 
claimed Mary approvingly, when the last piece 
was unpacked and arranged. “ I won’t introduce 
my chafing-dish to yours — mine would turn green 
with envy! ” 

“ It must be on the chameleon order, then,” 
retorted Belle promptly; “ I notice it’s black 
now. Why don’t you give the poor thing an oc- 
casional shine? I intend to keep mine just as 
bright and — ” 

“ So said we all of us — at first,” laughed Grace. 
“You’ll get over it. Belle! Just let it run its 
course; the crisis will be reached in about three 
weeks. We all had it when we first got our chafing- 
dishes and we all recovered! ” 

“ I’ll have a fudge party this very afternoon,” 


170 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Belle announced gaily. “ We’ll ask fifteen or 
twenty girls — ” 

“Fifteen or twenty! Why, Belle, you can’t 
handle as many as that! Seventeen won’t hold 
them — and you know Miss Horton doesn’t allow 
any chafing-dish treats in the tea-room.” 

“ I’ll manage all right; don’t worry,” Belle 
replied airily. “ I’ve already ordered the cream 
and chocolate, and butter and things. You’re all 
going to have enough for once.” 

“ I’ll get you my fudge recipe,” was Mary’s eager 
offer. “ Mine always turns out well; I’ve never 
known it to fail.” 

“ I don’t need it, thank you,” was Belle’s curt 
response. 

“ But you’ve never made fudge before,” ob- 
jected Mary, “ and for so many — ” 

“ Well,” interrupted Belle, in a tone of cold 
decision, “ if a girl in a school like this can’t make 
a dish of fudge she’d better go home! Higher 
education can be applied even to the lowliest 
tasks,” she ended grandly. 

“ She’s off on her hobby,” whispered Grace to 
Mary. “I always feel like calling out ‘whoa!’ 
Just let her alone.” 

But Mary persisted, most unwisely as it 
proved. 

“ Please let me get the recipe. Belle. It’s safer, 
for the first time, you know.” 


WITH BRAINS, SIR! 


171 


“Nonsense, child!” said Belle with a superior 
smile. “ I’ll mix my fudge as the great artist did 
his colors — ‘with brains, sir!’” 

“ A man convinced against his will 
Is of the same opinion still! " 

and so was Mary, but she held her peace, realizing 
that further argument would be useless. 

Promptly at three the eager guests began to 
crowd into number seventeen: not that fudge 
parties were of such rare occurrence, but because 
one of such magnitude, with Belle Gray as chief 
cook, was deemed a sight worth seeing. The 
hostess, in the daintiest of maid’s aprons with a 
tiny three-cornered cap perched upon her glossy 
black hair, was flying about — if one could be 
said to fly in a room overflowing with girls — with 
a very capable, business-like look upon her pretty 
face. It was quite evident that she felt her im- 
portance — a star part always suited Belle — 
for in answer to some suggestion from one of the 
girls she said importantly: “Certainly! I’ll at- 
tend to it presently; I have my hands full just 
now.” 

“ Mrs. Rorer has a rival in Belle! ” whispered 
Mary wickedly, while the girls chuckled in sub- 
dued enjoyment. “ This is fudge on original 
hnes; mixed ‘ with brains, sir! ’ ” 


172 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Evidently neither this addition to the usual 
mixture nor the higher education of which Belle 
had boasted had led to much previous preparation 
in the way of gathering together the ingredients 
and utensils. Belle chmbed over two pieces of 
furniture and several girls to reach a match from 
the holder on the mantel. She struck it nervously : 
it spluttered uncertainly for a moment then gave 
up the ghost. Another climb, this time for the 
box, resulted in another ineffectual splutter! The 
third match hghted as a well-conducted match 
should, but the wick of the lamp stubbornly re- 
fused to ignite. Again and again was the match 
held to it, but only a feeble flicker resulted, which 
lasted for the fraction of a second. All this time 
a subdued but alert audience was watching 
every motion. 

“Are you sure it’s had time to become thoroughly 
saturated with the alcohol? ” ventured one guest 
anxiously. She was a girl with more than the usual 
allowance of “ sweet teeth,” and the delay was 
trying. 

Belle uttered an impatient exclamation, and the 
speaker was about to apologize for her interfer- 
ence when she added: “There! I knew I’d for- 
gotten something; it’s the alcohol.” 

Several wise virgins immediately volunteered 
to supply the deficiency while the rest tried to 
smother their mirth. Soon the wick was blazing 


“ WITH BRAINS, SIR! ” 173 

away merrily, and Belle was once more the busy, 
important chef. 

Leaving the lamp to heat the air, she poured 
several cups of sugar into the dish, and began 
beating in a great mass of butter, just as one 
would cream the mixture for a cake. Next she 
stirred in the chocolate, a surprisingly small 
quantity for the amount of sugar and butter 
v/hich had preceded it. Mary stood this unusual 
prelude as long as she could, then she braved the 
anger of the cook and again offered her recipe, 
which, with great forethought, she had tucked 
into the front of her blouse; but Belle waved the 
paper aside impatiently and began pouring in the 
rich, sweet cream. The guests fairly gasped as 
they watched her. 

“ Not too much. Belle,” Grace implored. 

“ Can’t have too much of a good thing,” her 
ladyship answered lightly. “ This is such beautiful 
thick cream — I ordered it extra heavy. It will 
make it lovely and rich.” 

“ I think it’s time she began to mix in the 
brains,” whispered mischievous Mary. “ She’ll 
need them for thickening, at the present rate.” 

By this time Belle had added some English 
walnut meats and almost enough vanilla to flavor 
a freezer of cream. Then she put the mixture 
over the flame and began to stir it briskly, watch- 
ing anxiously for the first signs of thickening. Re- 


174 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


peated scrapings from the sides of the pan showed 
no shghtest tendency towards hardening, and the 
occasional spoonful which was dropped into a 
cup of cold water was simply lost in a watery 
grave; the httle balls which should have followed 
this operation failed to appear. 

“It won’t be sugary, that’s one good thing!” 
Belle said complacently. “ It’s ever so much 
nicer when it’s creamy, don’t you think so? ” 

A dubious little “ ye-es ” was all the answer she 
received, but so absorbed was she in her task that 
she failed to notice this lack of response. She began 
to reahze that “ creamy ” was scarcely the proper 
term; “ soupy ” fitted it much better, for the 
mixture was finally spooned into cups and saucers 
and passed to the waiting guests. It was fortunate 
that the portions were small, because, in spite of 
heroic efforts, the girls found it hard to swallow 
the over-flavored compound. Any larger amount 
would have been more than the most wilhng spirit 
could have disposed of. 

Belle herself, though inwardly ashamed of her 
stubbornness, showed no outward embarrassment. 
After a trial sip she refrained from taking any of 
the mixture herself, but hospitably urged it upon 
the rest. 

“ It’s not bad for a first attempt,” she remarked 
carelessly. “ I’ll make it thicker, next time.” 

“ Next time! ” repeated Mary with wrathful 


“WITH BRAINS, SIR!’ 175 

emphasis, after the girls had filed out, filled with 
righteous indignation instead of fudge. “No 
next time for me, thank you! That young person 
has the calmest demeanor of any one I know. 
Talk about the repose of the Vere de Vere! I 
don’t think it could possibly equal the repose of 
Miss Belle Gray. If she’d only shown the least 
bit of sorrow or — or anything of that sort, I’d 
forgive her, but did she? And did she even try to 
eat any of that awful stuff herself? I tell you 
what we’U do; let’s — ” 

Several girhsh heads were bunched close to- 
gether while black hair mingled with blonde and 
brown nodded to auburn. The end of the whis- 
pered conference was marked by various emphatic 
comments. 

“ Good! ” 

“Serve her right!” 

“ That will be great fun, but be sure we keep it a 
secret.” 

Then the conspirators hurried down to the hall 
to put their plan into operation. 


CHAPTER XV 

“ IF AT FIEST YOU DON’t SUCCEED ” 

Meanwhile the object of all this plotting 
stealthily locked her door as soon as the last girl 
had departed, and threw herself upon the couch, 
where she sobbed out her stubborn pride in a burst 
of heartfelt tears. No one at that moment would 
have recognized in Belle the “ young person of 
calmest demeanor ” of whom Mary had complained 
so wrathfully. After a good hearty cry, which 
reUeved the stormy atmosphere mightily, she sat 
up and tried to wipe her eyes on a tiny ball of 
Unen already moist beyond the point of saturation. 

“ To think what a perfect idiot I’ve made of 
myself! They’ll never forget it, never! Oh! why 
didn’t I take that recipe? Mary certainly gave me 
plenty of chances. Guess Old Mammy’s not far 
wrong when she says that I’m ‘ mos’ drefful sot! ’ 
I’ll be ashamed to face them again because I’ll 
know they’re all laughing at me every time they 
look at me. And it serves me right, too, for being 
so stubborn!” 


“IF AT FIRST YOU DON’T SUCCEED” 177 

When Belle did descend, it was always to the 
lowest depths. As she sat in a httle huddled bunch 
upon the couch thinking bitterly of the afternoon’s 
failure, the setting sun glanced in at the window 
and threw its ray of greeting upon the handsome 
chafing-dish, standing on the center table. The 
chafing-dish answered the salutation by a bright 
sparkle all over its silvery surface. Belle’s eye 
caught the gleam and she stared at the innocent 
offender. 

“ It’s all your fault,” she muttered angrily. 
“ If you hadn’t come this would never have hap- 
pened, and I wouldn’t have made a show of my- 
self before all those girls. I never did care for 
such trumpery things, anyhow, and I hate fudge! 
I feel like pitching you into the river — almost,” 
she added, as the loving words of the httle note 
which accompanied the gift flashed into her mind. 

Suddenly the absurdity of the whole thing ap- 
pealed to her: she buried her head in the pillows 
and laughed until she cried again. It was too 
ridiculous! Only her own ugly temper had kept 
it from being a jolly good joke. She would apolo- 
gize to the girls that very night. It was not often 
that hot-tempered Belle reached such a state of 
humility; her guests would scarcely have recog- 
nized her. 

“ I reckon my idea was all right : education’s a 
help in anything, only I suppose it makes us use 


178 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


our brains to get all the aid we can, before we start 
to work. I just wanted to put Mary down a bit 
or I shouldn’t have refused her recipe. There’s 
the old thing now! ” she said, as she caught sight 
of the folded paper which Mary had dropped in 
her hasty exit; “she’s forgotten it. I verily 
believe I’ll try — yes, sir! I will! I don’t propose 
to be beaten by a dish of fudge, or a soup tureen 
of it either! ” 

By this time Belle’s ugly mood had vanished, 
chased away, as such moods always are, by the 
prospect of work to be done. She laughed as she 
shook her fist at the chafing-dish. 

“You just wait! I’ll settle you this time, see 
if I don’t. I’ll make that fudge — real fudge — 
if it takes until midnight. Grace won’t be here 
for an hour at least — she has to review her geome- 
try with Miss Bronson — so I’ll have a clear field 
and no favor. 

She either fears her fate too much 
Or her deserts are small. 

Who dares not put it to the touch 
To win or lose it all. 

I hope the author will excuse my changes; they 
make it fit my case better. Well, here goes — 
now for business!” 

She studied the recipe intently, repeating it 
over and over; then she took an inventory of the 


“ IF AT FIRST YOU DON’T SUCCEED ” 179 

stock on hand. This new cook was not as immacu- 
late as the other — the crying-spell had not im- 
proved the appearance of the apron and cap — ■ 
but Belle cared nothing for that now. 

“Plenty of alcohol — thanks to Marie; plenty 
of sugar; ditto chocolate, nuts and vanilla; both 
cream and butter conspicuous by their absence, 
but I can beg or borrow them from the kitchen, 
I’m sure.” 

She opened her door cautiously, and finding 
the coast clear slipped quietly along the corridor 
to the back stairway, returning soon after with a 
small pitcher of cream and a dish of butter care- 
fully hidden beneath the scarlet sweater she had 
thrown carelessly over her arm. 

Slowly she went over the recipe again, for about 
the fifth time; then, with painstaking care, she 
measured out the exact proportions of each in- 
gredient, using every available mug, cup, or glass 
in the process. The result justified her care: 
a large pan of neat chocolate squares, creamy and 
delicious, reposed in state upon the table. 

“ They’re just right, not too soft and not too 
sugary!” she exclaimed gleefully. “Oh! why 
didn’t I do it this way before? Live and learn, I 
suppose! I’ll take them down to Liberty Hall to- 
night; the girls deserve a treat after this after- 
noon’s failure. I wish — Who is it? ” she asked, 
as a timid little knock sounded on her door. 


180 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


There was no answer, only a repetition of the 
knock. Belle glanced in dismay about the untidy 
room, and whisked a number of dishes off the 
couch, piling them unceremoniously upon the 
closet floor. Then she threw a big cover lightly 
over the center table, screening from prying eyes 
not only the array of cooking utensils but also the 
big pan with its precious contents, before she again 
called out; “ Who’s there? ” 

“It’s me, Belle, — it’s us — we, I mean!” 
came the somewhat tangled response in a clear 
childish voice. 

“ That you, Chick-a-dee? I’m busy just now, 
honey, so trot along.” Belle’s tone was indulgent, 
for the little one was a favorite with every one 
at the Academy, and her own special pet. 

“ But we’ve got our tickets all ready an’ they 
say five o’clock sharp. It’s just striking five now, 
an’ we’ve been waiting so hard.” 

“ Tickets? ” questioned Belle; “ what tick- 
ets? ” 

A sudden suspicion made her throw wide the door 
so suddenly that the row of eager little girls pressed 
close without were plunged headlong into the 
room. Each clutched a large-sized shp of white 
paper in her hand. 

“ WTiy, the tickets for the soup,” explained 
Chick-a-dee eagerly. “ The girls said you knew a 
brand new kind of soup. Wdiat’s it made of. Belle? 


IF AT FIRST YOU DON’T SUCCEED ”.181 


Can’t we have some right away? Each ticket says 
‘ good for one bowl.’ ” 

The big eyes looked up appealingly into the face 
of the older girl as she presented her “ ticket.” 
Belle stared at the intruders in surprise for an in- 
stant, then she snatched the paper from the child’s 
hand, a frown gathering upon her pretty face as 
she read it. 

“miss gray’s soup kitchen 
5 o’clock sharp — ROOM 17 

GOOD FOR ONE BOWL OF BRAIN SOUP MADE FROM 

THE ORIGINAL RECIPE IN THE POSSESSION OP THE 

PROPRIETOR ” 

She stamped her foot angrily as she finished 
reading, while little Chick-a-dee and the other 
ticket holders looked at her in amazed wonder. 
This was a funny way to treat people when you 
had invited them, and had even sent them regular 
tickets! They couldn’t understand it. 

“You may go right straight — ” Belle was begin- 
ning harshly when her glance happened to fall upon 
the table with its covering, beneath which lay 
the fruit of her labors. Her very recent resolve 
flashed upon her just in time. She would show 
them that she could take a joke after all, she de- 
cided. Her dimples suddenly chased away the 
frowns and the angry hands unclenched. “ — and 
sit down,” she ended laughingly: then she wel- 
comed the httle ones so winningly that the look 


182 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


of hurt surprise soon left each wistful face. “ How 
forgetful I am! Of course you want your treat 
now that it’s five o’clock. But it isn’t soup this 
time, it’s — ” 

“ Something smells awfully good in here,” in- 
terrupted Chick-a-dee, sniffing the air deUghtedly. 
Immediately six other httle noses were raised in 
appreciative sniffs. 

“ Yes, dear, it’s better than soup.” 

“ It smells better’n soup. We can get that at 
dinner, but the girls said your kind was — ” 

“ Never mind what the girls said — ■ you’ll enjoy 
this ever so much more. First I must collect the 
tickets,” she added, entering into the spirit of 
the game for the sake of the stuall visitors; “ then 
we’ll pass the treat.” 

The httle girls were on tiptoe with expectation 
and kept their eyes glued to the mysteriously 
covered center table. 

“ Now sit in a row and open your mouths and 
shut your eyes,” commanded Belle. “ Don’t dare 
peek! ” 

Seven confiding little damsels presented a row 
of tightly shut eyes and wide-opened mouths, 
while Belle went down the line dropping a piece 
of fudge on to each little red tongue. 

After that they had some games while they 
enjoyed the candy, and the clock struck six before 
they knew it. 


“ IF AT FIRST YOU DON’T SUCCEED ” 183 

“ Now there’s just one thing I’m going to ask, 
girlies,” said Belle, smihngly, as the party pre- 
pared to “ go out.” “ I’m going to pass around 
the rest of the fudge, but I want you eacli to save 
one piece for the girls who gave you the tickets. 
Now please don’t forget — one piece — a nice 
nutty one — and each of you try to give it to a 
different girl, do you understand? You can tell 
them I decided not to make soup twice in one day.” 

“ We’re so glad you have a chafing-dish,” said 
one, munching away blissfully. 

“ Umm! I should say so,” said another. “ I don’t 
b’lieve there’s anybody in the world can make 
such good fudge as this, do you, Chick-a-dee? ” 

“Course not! When I’m big I’m going to be 
just like Belle, an’ I’ll have a chafing-dish, an’ 
I’ll be in all the plays. I live in the future,” said 
the quaint little Chick-a-dee, earnestly, as she 
nestled confidingly up to her friend. 

All this sincere appreciation was as balm to 
Belle’s ruffled feelings, and she showed her pleased 
little visitors out with genuine regret. Each small 
hand clutched one piece of fudge and each small 
heart was steeled against temptation, so eager 
were they all to carry out their friend’s instruc- 
tions. 

Fortunately they had not long to wait, for, 
strange to say, a large number of the older girls 
seemed to have pressing business in that particular 


184 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

corridor at that particular hour. Belle herself 
could hear the enthusiastic account of the “ party ” 
given by the youngsters, followed by exclamations 
of surprise from the older girls. Suddenly Chick- 
a-dee’s voice rang out clear and high above the 
others. 

“ And Belle says she thinks it pretty nice of 
you girls to give us the tickets, ’cause she was 
saving it all for you!” 


CHAPTER XVI 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 

The girls stood quietly behind their chairs the 
next morning until Miss Horton had offered the 
customary blessing upon the breakfast, then 
they slipped quickly into their places and began 
to “ pitch in,” as Belle called it, with their usual 
hearty appetites. Miss Horton paused a mo- 
ment before following their example, and stared 
down her table in astonishment, a little twinkle 
of amusement creeping over her quiet face. Her 
questioning glance at the girls nearest her, found 
an answering twinkle in Belle’s eyes. 

The cause of Miss Horton’s amusement was 
seated at the farther end of the table, eating away 
as if her life depended upon her speed. This was 
nothing unusual — Miss Lilian Edwards always 
ate in just that manner, and if her life did not 
depend upon the rapidity of her performance, her 
avoirdupois probably did. She certainly justified 
the girls’ choice of a nickname when such choice 
goes, as usual, by contrary, for “ Airy-fairy 


186 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Lilian ” was not sylphlike. Her extraordinary 
plumpness made her dishke regular exercise. Ten- 
nis she could not play, and golf she would not. 
Walking she indulged in only when compelled to 
do so. Her exercising in the gymnasium was so 
slow and unwieldy that, at the end of the hour, 
she had usually accomplished about one-third of 
the work done by the rest of the class. 

It was chiefly upon her account that Miss Horton 
had been forced to prohibit the generous pitchers 
of cream formerly passed from one to another, 
and to resort to individual portions in the hotel 
style which she heartily detested; for Lilian loved 
cream and catered generously to that love. 

“ We don’t hke the separate portions one bit,” 
Belle once explained to a guest, “ but our ‘ fairy ’ 
used to get absent-minded and prepare for a swim 
or a cream bath, while the rest of us suffered in 
silence.” 

The cause of Miss Horton’s surprised amuse- 
ment was the sight of six small pitchers of cream 
arranged in a semicircle about Miss Lilian’s plate, 
while several girls at the table could boast not 
even one for their share. Belle enlightened the 
puzzled lady in a gentle little whisper. 

“ Hard up, so we disposed of our valuables,” she 
explained. “ Five cents each or an ice-cream soda 
for two days’ supply. The fairy has a standing 
account at Stafford’s, you know,” she added, not 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 187 

suspecting that she was “telling tales out of 
school.” 

Miss Horton did not know, but was decidedly 
glad of the information. So that was why the 
plump lassie kept on increasing in plumpness in 
spite of her curtailed allowance in both money and 
sweets! That very morning an urgent letter was 
despatched to Mr. Edwards in his Chicago bank; 
and it was only a matter of a few days before 
the “ standing ” account at the druggist’s stood 
no longer. Mr. Edwards, poor, deluded, indulgent 
man that he was, had sometimes wondered at the 
large amount his daughter spent presumably for 
stamps and stationery; but the accounts submitted 
by the said Stafford each month were not itemized, 
and they were “ O.K.”ed by Lilian herself, so he 
had paid the bills without parley. 

“ I’ve been studying finance,” Belle went on 
mischievously. “ I’m ‘ up ’ on Bulls and Bears, 
and Wall Street manipulations generally. Airy- 
fairy Lilian has ‘ cornered ’ the cream supply; 
you just watch me ‘ bear ’ the market! ” 

The girls near by stopped their chattering and 
passed the word to the others. In a moment, 
there was a most unusual silence about the table, 
but the fairy ate away placidly; she never found 
time to talk. 

“ Good morning, Lilian,” said Belle, sweetly, 
as she apparently noticed the “ corner ” for the 


188 the girls of fairmount 

first time. “ I see you certainly love cream. You 
and I are so much alike in that respect, I know 
you can sympathize with me.” 

“ Sympathize? ” exclaimed the wondering Lilian. 
In her eyes the handsome and popular Miss Gray 
had little need of sympathy. 

“ Yes, — about the cream, you know. I love 
it too — dearly — dearly ! ” 

“ Then why on earth don’t you — ” she began, 
but Belle interrupted sadly. 

“ How can I eat it, Lilian? It’s the most fat- 
tening thing there is, and one cannot afford to 
forget one’s figure altogether, can one? ” Belle’s 
voice was almost tearful as she put the question. 

“ I don’t believe it’s so fattening, any more 
than anything else that’s good,” came in flat 
contradiction from the uneasy Lilian. 

“ But it is, isn’t it, girls? ” asked Belle, appealing 
to the others. 

The rest assented promptly, and one, whose 
father was a noted physician, added decisively: 
“ Father says there’s nothing worse.” 

Lilian glanced at her beloved cream, then at 
Belle’s trim, dainty figure, while a struggle was 
evidently taking place in her mind. 

“ If you care to take your pitcher back agaiOj” 
she whispered eagerly to Belle, “ you can have it 
for two cents.” 

“ Thank you, Lily, dear,” Belle answered grate- 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 


189 


fully, in resigned sorrow, “ but I don’t believe I’d 
better. It’s so comfortable to be able to do all 
sorts of things and I might get — no, thank you, 
I don’t think I’ll take it.” 

“ Take it for nothing, do. Belle! ” urged Lilian. 
“ Here, you take one, too, Mabel, and give one 
to Florence. I — I don’t beheve I care for cream 
to-day.” 

“ Well, I don’t suppose I ought to accept,” said 
Belle dowly, “ but just this once, to obhge you, 
Lilian.” 

With that she calmly appropriated two of the 
tempting pitchers and proceeded to finish her 
oatmeal, a smile of angehc sweetness upon her 
pretty face. Miss Horton found it necessary, just 
at that moment, to turn aside and talk to the 
waitress. 

“ Worked well, didn’t it? ” Belle whispered 
gleefully. “ Do you know,” she added aloud, 
“ I’d hke to do just what I want some day — to 
feel free to carry out any little idea that happened 
to pop into my head. Do you ever feel that way. 
Miss Horton? ” 

“ Often, dear, but unfortunately I am unable 
to gratify myself. I wonder,” she paused thought- 
fully, “ if I gave my girls a genuine Inde- 
pendence Day, if they would spend it with due 
regard to what is right and honorable. That is 
the truest independence, you know.” 


190 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ Try us and see, Miss Horton,’^ suggested Belle, 
mischievously, while the others watched Miss 
Horton expectantly. 

“ Well,^^ she began thoughtfully, the teachers 
have some extra work on hand for to-day which will 
really take most of their time. It’s such beautiful 
weather, too, that a whole day out of doors will 
do you all a world of good. If I make this an 
^ Independence ’ day how can I be sure you will 
none of you want your usual lessons? ” she ques- 
tioned gravely. 

The girls laughingly reassured her on that point 
and so it was settled. 

The first precious hour of this day that was to 
be all their own was spent in idly discussing what 
they might do : now that they had full hberty they 
scarcely knew what to do with it. The rest of the 
morning was given over to a jolly tramp through 
the woods, where they gathered great bunche§ of 
beautiful autumn leaves which were to be covered 
with paraffine and preserved for future decora- 
tion. 

In the afternoon they lounged on the piazza for 
a- while; read a-while; then they tried to get up a 
circus, but found it decidedly difficult with the 
very small aggregation of animals at hand. Horses 
there were in plenty, and one trained dog — Tinker. 
Diablo, the old bulldog, would have made a 
splendid man eater,” but he had been sent away 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 


191 


some weeks before because Miss Horton feared 
his increasing ugliness of disposition. So the 
circus went to pieces “ on the road.” 

By night time they were thoroughly tired of 
doing nothing, but not for worlds would they have 
confessed it. Their sharp little answers to each 
other confessed it for them, had they but known 
it. The older girls sat upon the piazza overlooking 
the river in grumpy silence, until one of them 
suddenly burst out laughing. 

“ Funny, isn’t it? ” murmured Belle sarcastic- 
ally. “Very funny! May we share in the subtle 
humor? ” 

“ I was only thinking about the night-boat,” 
the giggler answered meekly. 

“Ah! the night-boat! a yery comical thought 
no doubt, — but why? ” 

“You certainly are a crosspatch. Belle Gray! ” 
the girl flashed forth angrily. 

“ But the night-boat as a mirth-producer? ” 
Belle persisted, this time with a laugh. 

“ Why, it’s almost time for it to pass, and that 
reminded me of what my brother was telling me 
last Sunday when I was home. Did you know 
that sometimes this is Helen Gould’s home and 
sometimes it’s West Point? ” 

“ What does the child mean? ” inquired Mary. 
“ Methinks ‘ Independence Day ’ has gone to her 
head.” 


192 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“No, honestly! My brother goes to Albany 
twice a week. He’ll be on to-night’s boat. You 
know how they always flash the search-lights 
about from shore to shore, to show off the various 
points of interest? Well, he says that when they 
throw it on Fairmount some one invariably says: 
‘Oh! that must be Miss Gould’s house on the 
Hudson. See the tower! Isn’t it beautiful? ’ 
or some one else is sure to decide that it’s West 
Point. They have splendid imaginations, my 
brother says: they even pick out cannon on the 
lawn if there’s no one near to correct them. It’s 
usually a crowd of excursionists at this season of 
the year, doing the Hudson.” 

“ Which shall the Academy be to-night, girls, 
— Helen Gould’s or West Point? ” asked Belle 
quickly. “ ‘ Independence Day,’ so we can take 
our choice, but we’ll have to hurry — it’s almost 
eight-thirty now. We might as well give the 
‘trippers’ their money’s worth!” 

“West Point!” “West Point!” was the 
unanimous cry. 

They had not long to wait before putting their 
plan into execution. Some red fire left from an 
exhibition of the year before was produced and 
lighted just as the great steamer swung around 
the bend, and the brilliant search-hght traveled by 
fits and starts over the grounds touching the stable 
and water-tower, then on to the Academy itself. 


INDEPENDENCE DAY 


193 


When it reached the lawn before the piazza, there 
was a wild dance of dusky cape-clad figures ac- 
companied by an ear-piercing chorus of loud hur- 
rahs, interspersed with a few commands; “Pre- 
sent arms ! ” “ Shoulder arms ! ” “ Break ranks ! ” 
in the deepest and manliest tones the girls could 
compass. They had often witnessed manoeuvres 
at Eustis, so they were familiar with the mifitary 
terms. 

In the midst of the orgy — it must have been 
interesting to the sightseers, as the search-fight 
fingered — the performers themselves were startled 
by five sharp reports in rapid succession. Rushing 
to the spot where the flashes had appeared they 
found mischievous Belle just surrendering to the 
indignant Chesty his own pistol, which he always 
kept in the office, loaded ready for any emer- 
gency. 

Much argument, and a little currency wisely 
applied, soothed the man’s injured feelings wonder- 
fully. Then the girls trooped gaily up to bed and 
“ Independence Day ’’ was over. 

The following week they learned, through the 
brother who was on board the boat, that their 
masquerade had been a great success. The 
steamer was crowded with an excursion party 
from a western city. Worn out from their long 
journey and a day of sightseeing in New York, 
they all retired before West Point itself was 


194 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


reached; but they were serenely ignorant of their 
loss, for had they not seen the Point and even a 
revel of the cadets themselves? Where ignorance 
is bhss ’tis folly to be wise! 


CHAPTER XVII 


THE PIPE OF PEACE 

“ What on earth shall we do to entertain Stan- 
leigh this time? ” asked Mary anxiously. “ Their 
‘Burial’ was so jolly; we don’t want our enter- 
tainment to fall flat.” 

“ That’s so; it’s our turn soon, isn’t it? ” replied 
Belle. “ We’ll think up something, don’t you 
worry! A dog-show might be appropriate,” she 
added significantly, giving Tinker a teasing httle 
tweak, “with scarlet carnations for favors!” 

“ Too suggestive, my child,” Mary answered 
decisively. “ It might recall sad memories.” 

The semiannual exchange of courtesies between 
the two schools meant the laying aside of all 
rivalries, for the time being at least, while each 
became in turn the hostess, eager to give her guests 
a good time. If King Solomon could have attended 
some of these functions he might have changed his 
mind and decided that there is something new under 
the sun after all, because they ranged from a 
picnic to a ghostly gathering; an old-fashioned 


196 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


spelling bee to a society circus. Stanleigh’s last 
invitations had taken the form of cardboard 
hatchets cleverly painted in the school colors — 
a green grave and a gray tombstone, and surely 
nothing was ever liveher than the burial of that 
hatchet proved to be. The girls smiled yet at the 
remembrance of it. 

After much argument and many changes, the 
committee finally decided upon the last of October, 
and arranged for an entertainment beginning with 
a play and ending with a Hallowe’en frolic. The 
announcements were tiny red clay pipes bearing 
cards tied to the handles with scarlet and blue 
ribbons, inviting the recipients to smoke the pipe 
of peace at a grand council to be held at Fairmount 
on the last night of the month. 

The play was to be given in the great dining- 
room. Its wide arched alcove made a splendid 
stage, the two doors opening upon the enclosed 
piazza giving easy access to the rooms on either 
side which were used as dressing-rooms. The plot 
of the httle comedy chosen was somewhat hack- 
neyed — a “ croquette ” from several well-known 
plays. The heroine was the daughter of a newly- 
rich mine owner who had recently come to five in 
New York. The hero represented the son of one 
of the oldest, most exclusive famihes in the metrop- 
olis, who was torn between his love for the bright, 
saucy, western girl and his allegiance to the ideas 


THE PIPE OF PEACE 


197 


and creeds of his family. The absurd mistakes 
made by the bluff old miner and the horror of the 
“ old famh-es ” formed the comedy part, while the 
young lover’s struggle and final surrender of home 
and family for the sake of his sweetheart, added the 
more serious touch. 

To every one’s surprise, Abby Anderson did the 
father’s part in fine style, making him a lovable 
old fellow in spite of his social blunders. Belle 
was cast for the lovely if independent heroine, and 
Mary for the dashing young hero. 

Bess Appleby, one of the Specials, obligingly 
offered to borrow her brother’s evening clothes for 
the occasion, much to Mary’s satisfaction. The 
girls learned later that “ borrow ” was a very free 
interpretation of that particular Special’s method of 
procedure; and the play, good as it was, took 
second place beside the little comedy of real fife 
which was not down on the program at all. 

The first act was almost over. Everything was 
going beautifully; the curtain had not stuck, the 
scenery stayed “ put,” and the cast were letter- 
perfect in their lines. But just before the curtain 
came down a loud argument was heard at the rear 
door: an angry mascuhne voice demanded some- 
thing in no gentle tones, while Chesty’s reply was 
scarcely given in that soft manner which “ turneth 
away wrath.” 

Bess Appleby was evidently upon pins and 


198 


THE GIRLS OP FAIRMOUNT 


needles during the voluble exchange of courtesies 
which ensued. Possibly the famihar voice ex- 
plained to her the meaning of the interruption; 
possibly a guilty conscience helped to enhghten 
her. Red but resolute, she tiptoed softly to the 
door, breaking in upon the heated discussion just 
as affairs were reaching a chmax. With many 
“ sh — sh’s!” full of command and entreaty, she 
managed to dismiss the wrathful Chesty and to 
subdue the irate caller, partially at least, although 
the audience caught one or two illuminating 
scraps of conversation before that result was 
accomphshed. 

The listeners held their breath as they leaned 
forward in their eagerness to hear. Even the girls 
of the orchestra, who had been ordered to play 
forte and drown the discussion, forgot to play at 
all in their deep interest. But just at that moment 
Chesty stalked across the back of the room with 
a hastily wrapped package held at arm’s length in 
utter contempt. Thrusting his burden upon the 
intruder with more force than politeness, he ended 
the httle entr’acte by a vicious slamming of the 
door. 

When the curtain rose for the second act, Mary’s 
appearance was greeted by a perfect storm of 
applause and laughter in which she herself was 
finally forced to join, much against her will. The 
scene was supposed to take place in a magnificent 


THE PIPE OF PEACE 


199 


Newport ballroom, yet the hero’s immaculate even- 
ing dress had given place to uncreased gray 
trousers, a rusty black coat and a soiled white 
vest minus several buttons. Even his cleverly 
introduced speech about gladly giving up every- 
thing for the sake of his beloved failed to subdue 
the mirth of the audience. The act went on in a 
perfect gale of merriment; never before had there 
been a more amusing program than this, with its 
impromptu interlude. 

After a series of Hallowe’en pranks and a dainty 
supper of salad and sandwiches, ice-cream and 
cake, the last Stanleighite was bundled into the 
waiting omnibus and stately Mrs. Vanderhoff, 
Stanleigh’s principal, departed for her brougham, 
after a shower of compliments upon the evening’s 
entertainment. 

“ Well, that’s over! ” said Belle in tones of real 
relief. “ See any wings back there, Gracie? Not 
even some tiny pin-feathers? ” she asked seriously, 
turning a blue-clad shoulder towards her roommate, 
and pointing back dramatically. “ No? You 
surprise me! I always feel positively angelic after 
one of these bi-yearly ‘ love feasts,’ in spite of 
the fact that I know we shall promptly dig up the 
buried hatchet and break the pipe of peace to- 
morrow.” 

“ They’ll have hard work to get ahead of that 
evening clothes episode,” said Grace with a chuckle. 


200 the girls of fairmount 

“ I think we owe a vote of thanks to Bess Appleby’s 
brother.’’ 

“ Let’s send him one,” suggested Mary, mis- 
chievously, “ and tell him we all enjoyed the little 
curtain-raiser, and that his acting was fine — it 
was so natural! ” 

“ Poor Bess! I think she’s the one who deserves 
the vote of thanks for facing him after what she’d 
done ! ” said Belle feelingly. Belle had brothers 
of her own and knew what she was talking about. 
“That was courage — the real article — and no 
mistake. I pity her to-morrow with that young 
man on the rampage. Ask Miss Horton to let us 
keep her here for the night; then he’ll have time 
to simmer down before he sees her.” 

But the Appleby motor was at that moment 
ghding swiftly down the Fairmount driveway, 
with Bess, serene and sleepy, tucked away in 
the tonneau; so the plan to avert the vials of 
brotherly wrath from her devoted head came to 
nothing. 

The tired girls flitted up the stairs to an accom- 
paniment of poetry manufactured on the spot, 
four budding geniuses contributing: 

“ Oh put me in my little bed,” 

" And pull the sheet up to my head,” 

“ Then tuck the blankets round my feet,” 

“And leave me to my slumbers sweet! ” 


CHAPTER XVIII 

BLACK PEIDAT 

“ I’m not prepared in a single lesson to-day, not 
one,” Grace announced, as she and Belle walked 
out of the Lyceum, one morning after Assembly, 
arm in arm. Grace always had the best intentions 
in the world, but her deeds in the hne of study 
often left much to be desired. 

“ You know I went to New York yesterday, to - 
help at the luncheon mother gave to some ‘ buds.’ 

I stayed later than I intended. Mother hinted 
once or twice, but I was having such a good time 
I couldn’t bear to leave, so I managed to keep 
out of her way for quite a while. I intended to 
get up extra early this morning, and the first thing 
I heard was the rising bell. It’s so easy to get up 
early the night before, isn’t it? ” Her sunny face 
clouded over as she expressed this well-known 
fact. 

“ What will you do? ” questioned Belle in 
genuine dismay. “ If you fail in so many things 
Miss Horton won’t allow you even to be business 


202 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


manager of the crew, and you know how you’d hate 
to give that up. Why don’t you go to her frankly, 
and explain, then you can make up the lessons 
right away? ” 

“Yes, but what if I’ve been to her and ‘ ex- 
plained frankly ’ twice this week? Even frankness 
may lose its charm! Oh, well! something will 
probably turn up — it usually does.” Grace was of 
a happy-go-lucky disposition — a true disciple of 
Mr. Micawber. “ I may be able to get in a little 
work before some of the recitations.” 

“ But you can’t ! ” objected Belle. “ There 
isn’t a single special for to-day, and there’s no study 
hour until after mathematics and French.” 

“ Better late than never! It will help me through 
my Latin, at least. I stand pretty well in that, and 
don’t want to lose my hard-earned reputation.” 

Unhke Belle, who was quick, and enjoyed the 
preparation of her work, Grace’s record was far 
from high, because her lessons were always to be 
studied “ to-morrow! ” As she walked slowly into 
the mathematics class, that day, she looked and felt 
the reverse of joyful. Miss Bronson was a most 
excellent teacher, but oh! so sarcastic; and Grace 
hated sarcasm. A direct rebuke was not so bad, 
but those crisp, stinging darts aimed so unerringly 
at offenders were too much for her to bear. 

“ Talk about finding the joint in one’s armor! ” 
she whispered hopelessly, “ Miss Bronson would use 


BLACK FRIDAY 203 

a can-opener, if necessary, and make a weak 
spot ! ” 

She effaced herself as much as possible during the 
geometry lesson, and as time passed by without her 
being called upon to recite she began to forget her 
uneasiness. How foohsh to worry over a httle 
thing like that! Miss Bronson’s sharp, decisive 
tones interrupted her self-congratulations. 

“ Miss Archer may prove the next proposition.” 
Geometry was not her strong point, and she had 
only the vaguest idea as to what the next proposi- 
tion was about. The one thing connected with it 
of which she was absolutely certain, was the 
“ Q. E. D.” at its close; but she stepped to the 
blackboard with an air of assurance which she was 
far from feeling. 

“ Erect a round circle — 

“ What’s that? ” came in surprised tones from 
the desk. 

“ Erect a round circle — ” 

“ What kind of a circle. Miss Archer? ” 

“ A round circle — that’s what I said: Erect a 
round circle — ” 

“ Be seated, please! ” Miss Bronson’s tones were 
icy. “ If you are adept enough to give us any other 
kind of a circle we shall be charmed to have it. 
Kindly come to me at four. Miss Archer. ” 
Grace was completely crushed as she took her 
seat, her cheeks burning. A number of Specials 


204 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

happened to be studying in the room, and she could 
feel their eyes fixed upon her, while a little ripple 
of amusement reached her tingling ears. 

She recovered somewhat as the class filed into 
the Science room. Miss Townsend never indulged 
in sarcasm, and her lessons were always interesting. 
They had taken up the study of Physics only a short 
time before, and the scientific knowledge so far 
acquired by Grace had made little impression upon 
her mind. She knew nothing whatever of the day’s 
recitation, not even its subject. 

Fortunately for her, a warm discussion arose 
between Miss Townsend and one of the “ digs.” 
Grace glanced at her watch anxiously: if they 
would only keep it up a little while longer! Once 
when the dispute began to flag, she arose with an 
air of absorbed interest and asked that a certain 
long argument be repeated, as she “ had not quite 
followed it.” This was strictly true — she had not 
followed it at all — but the author of the argument 
fairly beamed upon her, thinking that she had never 
before realized what an intelhgent girl Grace Archer 
was. 

A few moments later there was some chance 
reference to “ white heat ” and Grace laughed aloud 
at the slip, as she supposed it. Then she glanced 
about in surprise at finding that she alone seemed 
to see the joke. Why, even Miss Townsend was 
nodding her pretty head in approval of the recita- 


BLACK FRIDAY 


205 


tion, after an inquiring glance in the direction of 
the unseemly mirth. Grace tried to disguise her 
laugh under a delicate httle cough, but she did not 
understand it in the least. “ White heat! ” She 
had never heard that before! She always said 
" red hot! ” 

As the recitation drew to a close she gave a sigh 
of rehef. This sort of thing was wearing — it 
didn’t pay: she intended to “buckle down” 
seriously, after this. But as time passed without 
further mishap, the need of that earnest “ buckling 
down ” grew fainter and fainter, and she sauntered 
into the French class with a mind almost free 
from anxiety, for Mademoiselle was a dear, and 
everything would be sure to go well in this class. 
She was usually one of its best scholars — her 
childhood’s nurse had been a Parisian — but she 
realized that to-day’s work would certainly not 
add to her good reputation. 

She and Belle seated themselves together as 
usual, and as usual came, the little French woman’s 
prompt protest. 

“ The young ladies must occupy the diffairent 
seat.” 

“ Just to-day, please. Miss Millie ! ” pleaded 
Belle, in winning tones. 

Both the girls were favorites with the young 
French teacher and both were among her best 
scholars, so it ended as it always did with an 


206 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


expressive shrug of acquiescence on the part of the 
teacher, and grateful smiles from the girls them- 
selves. 

“ Some day I’m going to print a card for Miss 
Millie,” Belle once declared jokingly. ‘ All the 
young ladies must occupy the diffairent seat ! ’ 
Then she can hang it up as the class goes in and I’ll 
show her mine: ‘ Just to-day, please.’ It will save 
all this argument.” 

Mademoiselle was very methodical in her recita- 
tions — one paragraph each, always beginning at 
the first seat on the right side of the room. The 
former teacher. Mile. Antoine, had not been so easy 
to deal with. She used to skip nimbly from one 
side to another without the slightest warning or 
the slightest consideration for the feelings of the 
unprepared. 

The class was reading Mohere, and Grace had, 
with great forethought, chosen a seat at the back 
of the last row in order to have time to run over her 
translation before her turn came. She began 
industriously counting the paragraphs, and found 
that the one which would fall to her share was 
short — easily read at a glance, almost. After 
several soft appeals to Belle she mastered it thor- 
oughly, then sat back with a pleased little smile 
upon her lips because of her cleverness. 

But the unexpected always happens, as Grace 
found to her sorrow. For the first time in the 


BLACK FRIDAY 


207 


memory of the class Mademoiselle Mallard began 
at the left side of the room, and even as Grace 
leaned back in pleased readiness, the girl in front 
of her rose to translate. She glanced hastily at the 
next paragraph and found that it was a long, 
hopelessly compact mass of words, and there was 
no time whatever for its preparation. 

“ Now I’ll lose Miss Millie’s good opinion, I 
suppose,” she thought to herself bitterly. “ I 
don’t care much for Miss Bronson — she’s so 
harsh — but I do for her. Well, I can’t call here 
at four, too, that’s some consolation.” 

Just as she was rising with the words: “Not 
prepared! ” Belle gave her a little tug, and began 
reading away rapidly even before she was on her 
feet. She had translated well into the following 
paragraph before Mademoiselle could check her. 
After that Grace managed to stumble through the 
rest of it, but even then it was a sorry perform- 
ance. 

“You ducky darling!” she whispered, as she 
took her seat. Belle appreciated the grateful 
speech, but would willingly have dispensed with 
the vigorous pinch which accompanied it. 

“ Now let’s shp into the tower-room and pitch 
in hard,” she urged, as they left the French class. 
“ I’m well prepared in my Latin for to-day, and 
I’ll help you.” 

Both girls knew that they had no right to leave 


208 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


the study room without special permission, even 
for such a praiseworthy purpose as “ pitching in 
hard,” but the dainty httle octagonal room next 
to the main recitation hall, with its wide window 
seats and cozy chairs was most tempting, because 
it offered the only possible chance for studying 
together; so they scurried in and softly closed the 
door. Both had forgotten that Miss Horton herself 
held a recitation in the main hall at that hour. 

For a time they worked away earnestly. They 
were honest in their translation and used no 
“ pony ” to prance along on. Caesar was being 
conquered, paragraph after paragraph, under 
Belle’s skillful handling, when Grace suddenly 
remembered a funny story she had heard at the 
luncheon the day before. It lost none of its humor 
from her spicy recounting, and Belle enjoyed it 
immensely. 

Their voices gradually rose from the soft whis- 
pers they had used when they first entered the 
room, but they were unaware of it. Soon Caesar 
and Gaul were alike forgotten. Grace’s funny story 
was followed by another, still funnier, and both 
girls were laughing aloud when a slight sound 
attracted their attention. It was just a httle 
rasping squeak, but they glanced up quickly and 
found that the door had swung wide open, and the 
whole class in the hall beyond was gazing intently 
at them. The silence was dreadful. 


BLACK FRIDAY 


209 


Belle’s usually colorless face was flaming, as she 
stammered something about “ studying,” while 
an aggravating laugh ran through the class. 
Grace laughed, too, but there was not much enjoy- 
ment in it. 

“ I trust, young ladies,” Miss Horton said quietly, 
as she stepped to the door in her usual unhurried 
way, “ that you will be through with your studying 
in time to attend your next recitation.” Then 
she closed the door and resumed her lesson. 

Without a word the girls sat down upon the 
floor and held the door for the rest of the hour. 
It had played them false once, so it was not to be 
trusted. During their endless wait, they carried 
on a heart-to-heart confab in pantomime, yet when 
the bell rang to announce the close of the period 
they were in no hurry to leave their retreat. After 
delaying as long as they dared, they stole out 
quietly, intending to execute a “ double-quick ” 
into the next class. 

An unusual number of pupils seemed to be 
loitering about the hall in an apparently aimless 
fashion, but the instant the culprits appeared 
there was an uproar ending in a teasing chant, 
evidently composed in honor of the occasion: 

“ Oh take me to the tower-room, do! 

I want to hear a joke or two. 

We’ll study some and laugh some more, 

But first we’ll sit against the door! ” 


210 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Grace and Belle dashed past their tormentors 
and hurried towards their class-room, but in the 
corridor they met Colonel Arnold accompanied 
by one of the graduates, a pretty httle matron 
very proud of her newly acquired title. She had 
been spending the day at Fairmount and had 
witnessed the whole occurrence. Even her married 
dignity was not proof against such an opportunity. 
She clutched her companion’s arm and urged 
audibly; “ Let’s study in the tower-room. Colonel. 
It’s awfully funny there! ” Then the two laughed 
heartlessly. 

Later, Miss Horton spoke to the girls seriously 
about their breach of one of the few rules of the 
school. She did not inflict any punishment, 
feehng that the publicity was punishment enough. 
Her words to Grace made her realize more than 
ever before that barely “ pulling through ” was 
doing justice neither to herself nor to the Academy. 

For a time the two girls had much good- 
natured teasing to endure. Sometimes Belle almost 
lost her temper. They received keys and joke 
books, “ Aids to Study,” and “ Latin Made Easy.” 
A letter to Belle ran: 

“ Dear Doctor Gray: — I’m not at all well in 
my Latin to-day. Do you recommend the tower- 
room? And what funny story is best suited to my 
case? A. Patient.” 


BLACK FRIDAY 


211 


Grace made a firm resolve not to go through 
another “ Black Friday ’’ for all the luncheons in 
New York City. She kept her resolution, too, in 
spite of frequent temptations to slide back into her 
old easy-going methods; so the tower-room must 
have possessed some power, after all. 


CHAPTER XIX 

A DEAR DELAY 

“ The Nook’s rented — I’m almost sure of it,” 
exclaimed Belle, dashing excitedly into Liberty 
Hall the next day just after lunch, and almost 
falling over poor Tinker as he lay stretched out 
on the rug near the door. The rest of her com- 
munication was delayed long enough for her to 
pick up the little mascot and soothe his wounded 
feelings. 

“ Did its Auntie Belle almost step on the poor 
little doggie? Well, she didn’t mean to hurt the 
httle thing, not a bit of it! She wouldn’t hurt this 
little pet for all the world, so there! ” 

Either the tender words or the cuddlings and 
pattings which accompanied them worked their 
purpose, for the cold little nose was snuggled con- 
fidingly into Belle’s neck, and the little red tongue 
offered forgiving caresses. 

“ How do you know about the Nook? Did you 
see the agent? ” demanded Mary eagerly. 

“ No, but there were two men raking the drive- 


A DEAR DELAY 


213 


way and trimming the hedges, and a maid was 
cleaning windows. Oh, dear! I suppose it will be 
some crank who won’t want us to use the Bath 
Tub.” 

“ That reminds me,” said Grace, looking up from 
her book suddenly. “ I met the agent myself, 
to-day. He says the new tenant is a rich widow 
from Washington. She has a beautiful residence 
out near Dupont Circle, but she’s going to spend 
the winter here quietly, for a change. He says 
that he can’t give us permission to use the Bath 
Tub again this year, even though he is still in 
charge of the property; we’ll have to see the new 
tenant personally about it: she may wish to use 
it for herself or her guests.” 

“ I fear me — oh! I fear me! I seem to see our 
skating vanishing into the dim, dim distance.” 
Belle’s tones were mock-tragical but her fears were 
very real. 

The Nook was one of the most beautiful places 
near the Academy. It was not as imposing, per- 
haps, as Colonel Arnold’s great stone castle, but 
the broad piazzas, fine conservatories, and velvety 
stretches of lawn gave a most artistic look to the 
low rambling cottage covered with dark red 
shingles. The deep and abiding interest which the 
girls felt in the place was not due to any of these 
attractions, however. In the grounds of the 
Nook, close to Fairmount’s own boundaries, lay 


214 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


the prettiest, clearest little pond imaginable. A 
wide brook entered at one side, and flowed musi- 
cally out at the other, keeping the water fresh and 
pure. The trees extended to the water’s edge 
except for one little strip of beach directly in front 
of the boat-house, which gave easy access to the 
ice, in winter. The owner of the place kept it 
open only during the summer, so by special per- 
mission the girls had skated on the pond, and occu- 
pied the boat-house for several years. Miss Horton 
strictly forbade them to skate upon the river. 

How such a prosaic name as the “ Bath Tub ” 
had ever been given to such a gem of a lake, no 
one knew. Several years ago the Fairmount girls 
had made a valiant attempt to change the name to 
something more poetic, more in keeping with the 
beauty of the place, and for almost a month the 
little sheet of water had tried to become acquainted 
with itself as “ Crystal Lake.” It might possibly 
have succeeded, but the girls did not, so the 
attempt was finally abandoned, and “ Crystal 
Lake ” once more became the dear old “ Bath 
Tub! ” 

The pretty little boat-house had a wide piazza 
around three sides of its second story, the front 
part projecting over the water itself. Back of 
the piazza was the coziest kind of a lounging room 
or den. The girls had draped its tiny round win- 
dows (made to resemble a steamer’s port-holes) 


A DEAR DELAY 


215 


with gay red curtains, and when a great log fire 
was roaring on the hearth of the rough stone chim- 
ney-place, there was not a more comfortable room 
in the world to rest in after skating or while waiting 
for a companion. 

This Eden had its serpent, however, after the 
manner of Edens. If the girls of Fairmount found 
it attractive, so did the boys of Eustis, the mihtary 
school near by. Unhke the pupils of the Academy, 
they were given unlimited freedom as regards the 
use of the river for skating, but that ice was often 
very rough; and besides, there was no cozy boat- 
house to add to its charms on a cold winter’s day. 

Regularly each year rival delegations waited 
upon the agent of the Nook, armed with most per- 
suasive arguments, to secure the use of the boat- 
house and pond for the winter. For three succes- 
sive years the girls had retained their privilege, 
possibly because they were already in possession 
— that counts for nine points in the law: possibly 
because the owner knew that the lads were per- 
mitted to use the river if they cared to do so. 
The girls always emphasized this point; with them 
it was absolute possession of both Den and pond, 
or no skating at all. Miss Horton firmly refused 
to allow a joint ownership of either. This year the 
usual permission had been withheld, as the place 
was for rent. 

“ We’ll have to beard the lion in his — I mean 


216 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


her den quite early, this year,” urged Grace ear- 
nestly. “ Eustis will certainly try to get in some 
good work with a new tenant, you see if they don’t! 
We ought to call upon her this very day ; no time 
like the present, especially with people hke those 
Eustis boys.” Her tone was full of disdain. “ I’d 
go over myself only I’ve already accepted a very 
pressing invitation. It’s from Miss Bronson, for 
a heart-to-heart interview. I hated to tell you — 
I don’t want you all to be jealous of me. It’s 
strange how some teachers crave one’s company 
out of class hours, isn’t it? ” 

“ Of course your geometiy recitation couldn’t 
have had anything to do with it,” said Belle. 
“ Those ‘ round circles ’ you persisted in talking 
about seem to get upon Miss Bronson’s nerves. 
Joking aside, I’d be glad to go — I’m wild to see 
this ‘ Lady of the Lake ’ — but I have an appoint- 
ment with the dentist; Miss Townsend is to go in 
town with me. You go, Beth. Do! that’s a 
cherub! We can’t afford to lose any time. Now 
that there’s a new tenant the boys will stand the 
same chance that we do.” 

“I!” Beth’s tone was deeply shocked. “Why, 
Belle, you know I can’t talk to people as the rest 
of you do. I’d be sure to stand in the august 
presence and become tongue-tied. I’d lose the 
day, I know. Send some one who can talk and talk 
hard.” Beth’s shy reserve always overmastered 


A DEAR DELAY 


217 


her before strangers, and the girls knew that her 
objection was reasonable under the circumstances. 

“ It’s up to you, honey,” said Belle, with a win- 
ning look towards Mary, who had, up to this time, 
made no suggestion. “ You’re our champion 
skater, and you can certainly ‘ talk hard ’ as Beth 
says. Eustis only opened yesterday — they’ve 
been in camp in the Adirondacks, — and their old 
military regulations will tie them down for a day 
or two. Besides, we’ve had it so long they are 
probably discouraged; but as soon as they hear 
of the newcomer they’ll be at it again.” 

“ All right,” consented Mary, smothering a little 
disappointed sigh; she had had other plans for that 
afternoon — very definite ones — and it was hard 
to give them up. It would have been far harder 
to lose her winter’s skating, however, as she fully 
realized. She was devoted to outdoor exercise and 
excelled in most sports. Her favorite, after rowing, 
was skating. “ I’ll beard the lion right after study- 
hour. I only hope it will be a nice ‘ cozy ’ lion with 
a subdued little roar — ‘ a rich widow from Wash- 
ington ’ is very indefinite. Suppose she’s old and 
sour like Miss Br — ; I mean, suppose she’s 
cranky, and says: ‘ I do not approve of young 
ladies engaging in manly pursuits, therefore I 
cannot countenance such things upon my prop- 
erty.’ ” Mary uttered the words in a “ prunes and 
prisms ” manner. “ What then? ” 


218 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ If she says that,” flashed Belle, up in arms 
instantly, “ you just tell her we don’t approve of 
cranky people, and that we don’t want her old 
pond, so there! But we do want it badly — that’s 
the rub! ” 

“ She’s much more apt to be a gay and giddy 
society woman,” said Grace, laughing at Belle’s 
contradiction. “ They said she came here for a 
change, you know. She’ll probably say: ‘Mydeah 
child, I am desolate to think that I cannot 
grant your request, but unfortunately I have 
decided to entertain a succession of house-parties, 
and I shall need both pond and boat-house for 
my own use.’ ” 

“ Tell her we’ll go shares with her,” was Belle’s 
generous offer. “ If she won’t consent, tell her to 
go back to her ‘ round ’ circle, hey, Grace? ” 

Grace made an ineffectual grab at her tor- 
mentor’s braids, then departed for her interview, 
“ by request,” with the unyielding Miss Bronson. 

Mary was detained by one of the teachers, and it 
was after three before she finally started on her 
errand to the new tenant at the Nook. Before 
she reached Fairmount’s entrance Miss Horton 
herself met her, and thinking that she was walking 
to the town, asked her to match a bit of trimming 
silk for her, as it was something she did not care 
to trust to one of the maids. Of course Mary con- 
sented — every one was glad of a chance to obhge 


A DEAR DELAY 


219 


Miss Horton. She started off at a rapid pace and 
reached the place all out of breath, only to learn that 
that particular piece of silk was not in stock, but 
might be found at the other store, at the extreme 
end of the village street. There was no help for 
it, and by the time Mary had made the purchase 
and again reached Fairmount, it was after five 
and the autumn darkness was descending rapidly. 

She reahzed that it was too late to call at the 
Nook that day, but comforted herself with the 
thought that one day’s delay could scarcely 
make much difference. Of course she might 
telephone to the lady, or even send Peter over with 
a letter; but the first course seemed too abrupt, 
too business-like, for the personal request she had 
to make, and the second one would scarcely be as 
sure a method as an interview. So she stifled any 
little uneasiness she felt on the subject, and care- 
fully steered the conversation away from the 
dangerous ground during the time spent in Liberty 
Hall, that evening. 

Mary’s intentions were of the best. To-morrow 
she would see to the matter promptly; of course 
she would! Weren’t the girls depending upon her? 
There really was not much danger of their losing 
the privilege they had enjoyed for three whole 
winters : the new tenant was sure to see how much 
more the Fairmount girls needed the pond than 
those boys did. She (Mary) had only to explain 


220 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


that it was a case of “ no pond, no skating,” to 
melt the hardest rich widow’s heart. 

The next few days were bright and warm, not 
at all the kind of weather to make one think of ice 
or skating. Mary spent all her spare time upon the 
river pulling against various new scholars who were 
candidates for the boat crews. As captain of the 
first crew she always liked to make her choice of 
the applicants during the first term, so that her 
places would be filled and regular practice com- 
menced on the water, before cold weather set in. 
Then the successful ones could continue their 
training in the Gymnasium “ boat ” during the 
winter. Fortunately Miss Horton had no qualms 
regarding the use of the river for boating, as all 
the members of the crews were expert swimmers. 

Mary’s errand to the “ Lady of the Lake ” com- 
pletely slipped her mind; so completely that two 
weeks later, when one of the Quartette suggested 
going over to the Den and getting it in order for 
the coming winter, she gladly agreed. So they 
gathered up pillows and pictures, a piece or two of 
inexpensive bric-a-brac, and a box of wax candles 
for the candelabra which Miss Horton had con- 
tributed, and started off gaily to begin their 
“ fall cleaning.” 

Each one had laid aside little articles, from time 
to time, for the beautifying of the Den. Mary 
proudly displayed some new red drapery for the 


A DEAR DELAY 


221 


windows; Belle had two water-colors, — winter 
scenes in passe-partout; Beth had invested in a 
soft white fur rug. Grace had bought a phono- 
graph for the entertainment of the multitude. It 
was a splendid machine, one which had been pre- 
sented to her father by some of his grateful em- 
ployes. Unfortunately Grace’s mother did not 
inchne towards that style of music, and had firmly 
refused to have it in their city home. When Grace 
took possession of it for her room at Fairmount, 
Miss Horton had, with equal firmness, requested 
that it be seen but not heard; so Grace laughingly 
turned it over for use in the Den. Her own con- 
tribution, several bushels of nuts, was to arrive 
later, together with a barrel of apples coaxed from 
an uncle who worked on his model farm as a relaxa- 
tion after his gambols in Wall Street! 

“ You have the key, Mary, haven’t you? ” asked 
Belle suddenly. 

“ No! it’s on the nail near the upper door, 
where it always hangs,” answered Mary, still 
happily forgetful of her own dehnquency. 

As they came in sight of the pond its beauties 
struck them afresh, and they stopped, with one 
accord, to admire it. The little lake deserved 
all their praise — so crystal clear were its waters 
that it was hard to tell just where the trees ended 
and the reflections began. The smooth strip of 
natural beach in front of the Den, broken only by 


222 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


the narrow canal leading into the boat-house, 
added much to its charm. 

The key was not on its accustomed hook, and a 
thorough search of several convenient hiding- 
places failed to throw any hght upon its where- 
abouts. At last Mary managed to climb up to the 
side piazza by the help of a vine-covered trellis. 
The door from the piazza into the Den was never 
locked. She threw it open and was stepping 
inside, when she gave a surprised exclamation 
and drew back hurriedly. Belle had just reached 
the top of the piazza railing, in her eager climb 
after Mary, when the latter’s cry startled her so 
that she almost fell from her lofty perch. 

“ What’s the matter? Anything wrong? Is it 
burglars or — ” 

“ I guess it’s ‘ or! ’ ” said Mary grimly. “ Our 
things are gone, every one of them. You ought to 
see this room!” she added indignantly. “Wait 
a minute,” she called down to the other two, as 
they made a rush for the trellis. “ I’ll open the 
inside door; the extra key is on the hook here.” 

Followed by Belle, muttering all sorts of ven- 
geance, Mary unlocked the door at the head of the 
steps which led up inside the boat-house and the 
eager girls rushed up. One glance was sufficient. 

“Eustis! the wretches ! ” 

“ What have they done with our things, I won- 
der,” said Grace, much mystified. 


A DEAR DELAY 


223 


“ She’s a nice sort of a person, isn’t she? ” de- 
manded Belle angrily. “ And after teUing you that 
we could have it, too! ” 

“ Who? ” asked Mary with a perplexed frown. 

“ Why, the new tenant at the Nook, of course — 
that rich widow I ” 

“ She didn’t tell me! Oh! girls! I’m so sorry! 
I — ” 

“ But you asked her that day,” persisted Belle, 
“ and you never told us she refused you.” 

“ She didn’t — I didn’t — I mean I never even 
asked her. I was late in starting; then Miss Horton 
wanted me to do an errand for her, and by the time 
I got back it was after five. I intended to see her 
the next morning, positively, then — I — forgot — 
completely. I wish I could tell you how sorry and 
ashamed I am! And you trusted me so, too! ” 

For just a moment there was a horrified silence. 
Mary the faithful, the hard-working — to fail hke 
this! It was so unexpected it fairly took their 
breath away. Then they ralhed around her, eager 
to atone for even so shght a defection. 

“ Never mind, honey-gal,” began Belle sooth- 
ingly, in much the same manner as her old Mammy 
used to kiss her hurts to make them well. 

“ You so seldom forget anything, it’s a relief to 
find you’re human hke the rest of us poor mortals,” 
said Grace, laughingly. “Yes, it’s worth even 
this ! ” with a wave of her hand towards the interior 


224 the girls of fairmount 

of the Den. Beth said nothing, but placed her arm 
protectingly about her friend as though to shield 
her from her own remorse. 

“ I see our skating for this winter! ” Mary de- 
clared, gloomily; which, translated, meant that 
she neither saw nor expected to see it. 


CHAPTER XX 


A DEARER DELAY 

“ Did you ever see anything like this? ” asked 
Belle, when the Quartette had recovered from the 
shock of Mary’s disclosure, and had had time to 
look about them. “ Where do you suppose they’ve 
put our things? ” 

“ Here they are! ” came in Mary’s muffled tones, 
from the depths of a cubby-hole back of the Den 
itself. “ They’re poked into this place under the 
slope of the roof. Isn’t it dreadful? Oh! if we only 
dared! ” 

“ Dared? dared what? ” questioned Belle, ag- 
gressively. “ Those boys don’t deserve any con- 
sideration, surely. They know how much this 
means to us, yet they are wilhng to rob us in this 
way. Regular 'tin soldiers,’ they are, to treat 
poor defenceless, iceless Fairmounters as they have 
done. I don’t admire their gallantry. Twentieth 
century chivalry! And I don’t admire their taste, 
either, do you? ” she asked bitterly, after a critical 
glance around the room. 


226 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ We — 11,” Grace spoke slowly, judiciously, 
“ it’s all right for those who hke it. Each one to 
his taste, you know ! This doesn’t suit me, exactly, 
yet I hke those crossed sabres over the mantel, and 
those muskets show up well. The hockey-sticks 
and snow-shoes and toboggans give the place an 
athletic air.” 

“ Oh! it’s not bad, really,” said Mary. “ That’s 
a genuine Navajo blanket on the couch — it’s 
a beauty, too. They have enough flags and 
pennants to fit out a fleet. There’s our flag, hung 
below Eustis’ own. That’s adding insult to injury. 
Shall we? ” she motioned suggestively towards the 
trespassing articles. 

“ We shall! ” responded the others, decisively; 
and promptly they fell upon the offending decora- 
tions and demolished them. Nothing was injured 
of course, but as decorations they ceased to exist 
for each article was carefully folded into its smallest 
compass and as carefully packed into the very 
cubby-hole from which the girls first withdrew their 
own furnishings. They all worked like beavers, 
and in a short while the little room took on an 
entirely different aspect. Their own snow-shoes 
replaced those of the cadets; a big mirror claimed 
the hook upon which the sabres had rested; and 
Belle’s passe-partouts vahantly routed several 
brilUant colored signs which had probably been 
taken from some unsuspecting grocer. 


A DEARER DELAY 


227 


Flags made way for flags, and Harvard, Yale, 
Princeton and Columbia gave up their spaces to 
Vassar, Wellesley, Smith and Barnard, while Fair- 
mount’s own banner displayed its clear scarlet 
lettering on the dark blue ground, in the place of 
honor over the great chimney. Pretty pillows were 
thrown about in reckless profusion; the candela- 
bra was installed on the mantel, and the phono- 
graph occupied a table all to itself. 

“ Now that’s artistic! ” declared Belle emphat- 
ically, as they sat in a row on the floor, tired but 
satisfied, and surveyed the result of their labors, 
jumping up now and then to rearrange a bit of 
drapery here, or straighten a picture there. 

“ But how can we hold the fort now that we’ve 
taken it? ” asked Beth, timidly. “ Those boys 
won’t give up tamely, I’m sure.” 

“ Where’s our old padlock? ” said Belle, scram- 
bhng to her feet in eager haste. “ It used to be 
in the box couch. I wonder — yes, sir! here it 
is,” she declared triumphantly. “ We can fasten 
the stair door with this, just as we used to do, then 
their old key will be useless.” 

“ But the piazza door? ” 

“ We’ll lock that and take the key with us. We 
can surely get down the way we came up, by the 
trellis.” 

“ But what’s to prevent the boys from coming up 
that way, too? ” objected Mary. 


228 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

“ Nothing, my child, nothing,” was Belle’s 
reply, “ only, finding the door locked, they won’t 
dare break it open. In the meantime we can ex- 
plain our side of the question to her ladyship, and 
leave the matter in her hands. I only hope they 
are kindly ones,” she ended fervently. 

“If she’s just reasonable!” murmured Mary. 
“ Well, we’ll soon find out at any rate. There,” 
as she snapped the padlock on the inner door, 
“ they won’t get through that in a hurry, with all 
their mihtary tactics. The windows all lock, too. 
Anyway, only a very small child could squeeze 
through such an opening. Remember how much 
we have at stake, so don’t give up the — Tub I ” 
she added with a laugh. “ Let’s go over to the 
Nook now; it’s not five yet, and we can — ” 
“Sh! sh!” interrupted Beth suddenly, placing 
her hand over Mary’s mouth, and speaking in an 
excited whisper. “ I heard voices then. Perhaps 
it’s the lady herself. Maybe they were her things ! ” 
They looked at each other in consternation. 

“ I’m sure they belong to Eustis,” whispered 
Belle, “ I saw two names I know on those signs.” 

“ Get into the closet, quick,” ordered Mary in 
equally subdued tones. “Wait! we must lock the 
piazza door first. Now don’t dare breathe! ” 

“ I’m afraid I’m going to sneeze,” said Beth in 
dismay. 

Immediately three fingers, belonging to three 


A DEARER DELAY 229 

different owners, were placed firmly upon her upper 
Hp. 

“ That’ll stop it,” explained Belle. “ It’s not 
a good thing to do, they say, but you can’t sneeze 
now.” 

Several boys in the handsome gray uniform of 
the military school marched noisily up the steps in- 
side the boat-house, confidently inserted their key 
in the lock, and tried to open the door. 

“Stuck!” announced one, positively, as he 
pressed with all his might against the unyielding 
door. “ Here! all push together! One! two! 
three!” 

But individually nor all together, not one inch 
did the door give, much to the mystification of the 
boys. The key was turned again and again, each 
one feehng sure that the other fellows had not 
handled it properly. 

“ Say, this is the wrong key, Chopsy,” said some 
one, finally. 

“It’s not, either!” promptly retorted the said 
Chopsy, with decision of tone. “ Mrs. Van Alsten 
gave it to me herself. She had a whole bunch of 
them, each one with a little name-shp fastened to 
it. There! what do you call that! Boat-house. 
See? Besides, didn’t it work all right yesterday? ” 

“ What the dickens is the matter with the thing 
now, then? ” demanded an impatient voice from 
part-way down the steps. 


230 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ I’m not a Yankee, Brig. Keep your conun- 
drums to yourself. Let’s climb up to the piazza. 
The other door’s unlocked at any rate,” Chopsy 
assured them, from the depths of his igno- 
rance. 

The girls held on to each other and danced a 
joyful little jig only limited by the confined space 
of the closet, as the boys clattered down the stairs. 
Then they carefully opened the door of their 
prison a httle wider in order to observe the opera- 
tions about to take place on the piazza. Soon they 
were rejoiced to see one gray cap after another 
bob up near the httle window, as one gray uni- 
formed figure after another jumped over the piazza 
raihng and vainly rattled the knob or pushed 
against the panels of the locked door. 

“ Break it in! ” one of the invaders advised 
angrily, while the girls shivered with dread. 

“No sir! that won’t do!” The voice was 
Chopsy’s. “ I got that key, and I promised the 
owner we’d see that nothing was injured, so we’re 
responsible. Try the windows, you fellows. I 
can’t — I’m like Hamlet — ‘ this too, too sohd 
flesh.’ ” 

“ Try the windows! ” repeated one of the others 
in contempt. “ What do you think we are — 
ghosts or splinters? Any one’d have to be a shver 
to tackle those port-holes! ” 

The boy laughed as he glanced at one of them 


A DEARER DELAY 231 

before drawing himself up to peer through the 
glass. 

“ Great Csesar! just look!” 

The Quartette, peeping forth cautiously, saw a 
pair of inquisitive eyes grow round with surprise. 
Immediately each window was decorated with a 
similar pair of wondering optics plainly visible to 
the girls, while they themselves were hidden by 
the darkness of the closet. 

“Those Fairmount girls are just the hmit!” 
growled Chopsy in helpless rage. “ How on earth 
did they dare touch our things, I’d Mke to know. 
They ought to respect other people’s property, or 
they’ll get into serious trouble.” 

“ Yes,” muttered Belle, wrathfully, “ the way 
you respected ours! ” 

“ We’d soon settle all those traps if we could only 
get in,” grumbled another boy. “ Gee, no wonder 
we couldn’t open the other door — it’s padlocked! 
Let’s go see Mrs. Van Alsten right away.” 

“ But she might ask how the girls happened to 
have any things here at all. Remember, we didn’t 
tell her they’d had the boat-house before : she 
might have thought they ought to have it again 
this year. That old duffer of an agent said he was 
surprised at her letting us have it when the girls 
needed it most.” 

“ The dear man! ’’ was the verdict in the closet. 

“Oh! bother the agent, and the girls, too!” 


232 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


spluttered Chopsy impatiently. “ They needn’t 
skate anyhow — it isn’t ladylike. If I had a sis- 
ter — ” 

“ Oh! dry up, Chopsy. That sister of yours 
would have died young, she’d have been so good — 
too perfect for this earth! We’ll just tell Mrs. 
Van Alsten that we want to be sure our things 
won’t be disturbed, and ask her to give us a written 
permit. That’ll chnch the whole thing. Let’s go 
see her right away,” added the young diplomat. 

The instant the last gray cap disappeared over 
the piazza railing, the four girls, choking more from 
indignation than dust, emerged from their hiding- 
place. 

“ I just knew Mrs. Van Alsten did not understand 
the matter,” said Mary. “ They distinctly said 
so. If we could only have interviewed her before 
they got there, we might have explained the whole 
thing, then they would be minus a boat-house! ” 

“ They’ll get that permit and that will settle it. 
It’s a shame! If I were that Chopsy’s sister 
I’d — ” 

“ You’d be dead. Belle, according to the other 
boys: he evidently brings her in on every oc- 
casion.” 

“ Look! quick! ” said Belle, who had been peep- 
ing through the window overlooking the pond. 
“ There they are yet — they’re trying to push 
off that big log we use when we put our skates 


A DEARER DELAY 


233 


on. There! they’ve started it towards the other 
end of the Tub. Oh! if we could only get down 
without their seeing us, we could reach the Nook 
in no time. Hurry, do hurry! ” 

Softly unlocking the padlock, they crept on tip- 
toes down the stairs. One by one they dodged 
around the corner of the boat-house while the 
boys were carefully steering the unruly log over 
into a httle inlet, in order to leave the body of the 
pond clear for their hockey, later on. 

Once safely around the corner. Belle waved 
her hand airily towards the unconscious cadets. 

“Good-by, hares!” she laughed softly. “We 
tortoises are still going.” 

Then four shadowy forms flitted through the 
wooded path in gleeful haste, reaching the piazza 
of the Nook in a breathless state. 


CHAPTER XXI 

THE LADY OF THE LAKE 

Mrs. Van Alsten had just rung for tea, and 
while awaiting its arrival was glancing idly through 
the pages of one of the current magazines. But 
she put it down finally, with a httle sigh, and began 
restlessly pacing the floor of her handsome library, 
back and forth, back and forth, her long silk gown 
sweeping after her in softly rusthng folds. She 
was a beautiful woman, with a strong, intellectual 
face, surrounded by masses of brown hair worn in 
a coronet on top of her head, adding a stately 
height to her carriage. She was dressed with a 
simple elegance which suited her well. 

The room proclaimed the hterary tastes of its 
owner. Books were everywhere, not only the 
imposing sets on the wall shelves, but also those 
more intimate volumes in the revolving cases and 
table-racks — the books which tell more of their 
owner’s character than words can express. But in 
spite of the beauty of her surroundings, her dress, 
herself, something was evidently still lacking to 


THE LADY OF THE LAKE 


235 


complete the lady’s life to her own satisfaction. 
An expression of weariness, almost of discontent, 
was plainly shown on the handsome face. 

Just as the maid entered with the tea-service an 
urgent ring sounded through the hall and the 
murmur of excited voices reached her. 

“ Mrs. Van Alsten? Is she home? We must see 
her at once! ” 

“ Madam is not receiving to-day,” announced 
the butler in dignified tones, holding the door ready 
to close as soon as the intruders should take their 
departure; but the lady herself appeared at the 
hbrary door, asking who the visitors were. 

“ Some gi — young ladies, madam. I 
thought — ” 

“ Never mind; show them in at once,” she 
answered, trying to hide the smile which the ghmpse 
of the four breathless damsels in anything but 
caUing array brought to her hps. Her quiet com- 
mand was followed by the prompt appearance of 
the Quartette, who had evidently waited for no 
further permission from the butler. 

“ We have called, madam — ” began Mary 
formally, but one look at the smihng woman before 
her, so different from any idea that they had 
formed of her, changed the whole interview. 

“Oh! Mrs. Van Alsten! we want it so much! 
Please, please don’t let those boys have it,” she 
said earnestly. 


236 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ They’re allowed to go on the river all they want 
to, and we can’t,” added Grace. 

“ And they poked all our pretty things away back 
in that old cubby-hole. It’s a shame! Besides, we 
can’t skate at all, unless we get it,” explained Belle 
in aggrieved tones. 

“ We thought it was ours, you know.” Even 
quiet Beth felt forced to join in with the com- 
plainants. 

“ Girls! girls! ” came in laughing protest from 
their hostess. “ I’m completely at sea; what is it 
all about? What is it you want? ” 

“Why, your Bath Tub!” came in surprised 
chorus. 

“ My bath tub? ” was the mystified reply. Had 
she chosen a winter home near an insane asylum? 
The girls certainly looked excited. “ My bath 
tub! Why, what — ” 

“ No! no! ” laughed Belle, at last realizing the 
lady’s position. “We mean — not your regular 
tub, you know — it’s the lake — we call it the 
Bath Tub.” 

“ And the Den — the boat-house, you know,” 
supplemented Mary. “The man who owns the 
Nook has never stayed here in the winter, so he 
always lets us skate on the pond and use the boat- 
house all we want.” 

“ We’ve had it for three years,” added Belle 
impressively. “Three years!” she repeated with 


THE LADY OF THE LAKE 


237 


deep emphasis. “ We had it all fixed up so pretty 

— the Den, I mean — and now those old tin 
soldiers — ” 

“ Do you mean the lads from the Military 
Academy? ” questioned Mrs. Van Alsten, a light 
at last breaking upon her mind. “ They seemed 
such nice, manly fellows when they called upon me 
last week to get permission to use the house and 
pond. They did not tell me that you girls had had 
it before. Are you sisters — you see I am not yet 
acquainted with my new neighbors — or just 
friends? ” 

“ Why — we thought of course you knew,” said 
Grace in surprise. “ We’re from Fairmount, the 
girls’ school here; we’re the Quartette, the In- 
separables! ” 

“ Fairmount! ” Mrs. Van Alsten started visibly. 
“Do you know — that is — may I ask your 
names? ” she added, in an embarrassment which the 
girls did not understand until weeks later. 

“ I’m Mary Livingston, and this is Grace Archer 
and this is Belle Gray, and this is Beth Carter.” 

“ Beth Carter! ” she searched the young face 
before her eagerly. “ Ah, yes, I know — I’ve met 

— your father, dear. I’m very glad to make his 
dear daughter’s acquaintance. He has told me 
so much about you. What a companion you have 
been to him!” 

Mrs. Van Alston’s tone was winning, and the 


238 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


girls had already decided that she was “ just 
splendid!” Even quiet Beth, who was slow to 
make friends, felt drawn towards her at once. 
The girl almost idolized her father, and the knowl- 
edge that he had spoken of her in such terms, to 
this handsome stranger, went straight to her 
heart. 

“ Where did you meet father? ” she demanded 
eagerly. 

“ We were fellow passengers on an ocean voyage, 
and later we met abroad,” Mrs. Van Alsten an- 
swered, with a queer httle smile. “ Can you all 
stay to tea, and help me straighten out this tangle, 
or will your principal object? ” 

” Oh, no! you don’t know Miss Horton,” said 
Belle. “ She only objects if it’s really wrong. 
She’s so — so reasonable, that you just try to 
please her whether you want to or not. Besides, 
Fairmount girls wouldn’t do the silly things some 
schools do! ” she added proudly. 

Mrs. Van Alsten smiled inwardly at this bit of 
information, which told her more of Miss Horton’s 
character than whole pages of description. 

So the Quartette seated themselves comfortably, 
and poured, the whole story into their hostess’ 
sympathizing ears, w'hile waiting for the hot 
chocolate and wafers which had been ordered as 
an addition to the tea-tray. She listened at- 
tentively. 


THE LADY OF THE LAKE 


239 


“ The young rascals ! ” she exclaimed laughingly, 
at the close of the recital. “ They were well aware 
that I would not have given my consent so uncon- 
ditionally had I known all the circumstances. 
They put the matter pretty cleverly.” 

“ But now that you’ve given the place to them, 
do you have to stick to it? ” asked Belle in anxious 
tones, while the others leaned forward eagerly. 

“Well — ” Oh! that maddening pause! “I 
gave them full and free permission — ” 

“ Oh, dear! ” said Mary, in heartbroken tones, 
“and it’s all my fault! To think that I should 
forget such an important matter! ” 

“ But,” continued Mrs. Van Alsten, weighing 
each Word carefully, “ my consent was obtained 
under false pretences; therefore I feel justified 
in — ” 

“Putting them out!” completed Belle, vindic- 
tively. “ We’ll do it for you,” was her magnani- 
mous offer. 

“ No, I can’t do that,” said Mrs. Van Alsten, 
with a smile which would break forth in spite of 
her efforts to hide it. “I must see the boys, and 
talk the matter over with them. They have rights, 
too, dear,” she added as she caught sight of the 
dissatisfied httle pout on Belle’s pretty face. 

Just then a vigorous tramping sounded across 
the piazza, and a noisy peal rang through the 
house. 


240 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“There they are now! ” exclaimed the girls in 
chorus. 

They had risen and were standing in an excited 
little group ready to take their departure, yet not 
wishing to run into the Eustis delegation. Their 
hostess placed a warning finger on her Ups, and 
motioned them into the adjoining music room, 
separated from the Ubrary only by the heavy 
portieres which hung in the archway between. 
They barely had time to sUp swiftly through the 
opening before the boys marched into the Ubrary. 
The darkness of the room, Ughted only by the 
dancing fireUght, kept the new arrivals from seeing 
the agitated draperies gradually settle into their 
customary calm. 

The cadet caUed “ Chopsy ” had evidently been 
appointed spokesman for the party. He was easily 
distinguished not only by his voice, already 
famiUar to the girls, but by the superabundance 
of flesh to which he himself had feeUngly aUuded, 
on the piazza of the Den. He took the floor at once. 

“ Good evening, Mrs. Van Alsten,” he began, in 
the most genial of tones. “ We hope you are com- 
fortably settled by this time. We caUed to thank 
you for your kindness about the boat-house. We 
had it all arranged but — ” 

“ Cut that out! ” came in a fierce whisper from 
one of the others, accompanied by a strenuous 
nudge. 


THE LADY OF THE LAKE 


241 


“ We — we appreciate your kind permission to 
use the place, don't we, fellows? And we intend 
to take first-rate care of everything, you may 
depend upon that, Mrs. Van Alston. But we 
thought — that is — we’d feel more — more settled, 
if you’d just give us a written permit. It’s more 
business-hke, don’t you think so? No one could 
ever try to take the place away from us then, 
you know.” 

Here the girls squeezed each other’s hands 
ecstatically, in dehghtful anticipation. 

“ But who could possibly wish to take the place 
from you? ” queried Mrs. Van Alston in apparent 
surprise. “ Haven’t you told the agent that I 
wish you to use it? Is there any one who could 
contest your claim? ” Mrs. Van Alston’s tone was 
curious. 

“ Why — er — some of those g — some one 
might — ” Poor Chopsy floundered hopelessly. 

“ Surely there is no one who has a better right 
to it? ” she remarked tentatively. 

“Better right!” flared back the indignant 
young fellow, forgetting caution. “ If those girls 
think — ” 

“Those girls! what girls? ” Mrs. Van Alston’s 
cross-questioning went on mercilessly. 

“ Why, we thought — perhaps — some of those 
Fairmount girls — over at the Academy, you know, 
— might want to skate on the pond, and — ” 


242 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ But of course you’d be gallant enough to share 
with them, would you not? ” 

“ It’s not a very big pond,” said Chopsy, grudg- 
ingly, “ and it’s a nuisance to have girls about 
during a hockey game. I don’t believe they’d 
care to share it; and, an5^ay, she won’t let them.” 
“ She? ” 

“ Miss Horton, their principal.” 

“ Then the girls will skate on the river, I sup- 
pose,” said Mrs. Van Alsten; but the boys re- 
frained from answering until she added the direct 
question: “ Will they not? ” 

“ Well, — er — ” Chopsy hesitated until the tall 
boy nearest him spoke up candidly. 

“ They can’t skate on the river. She won’t let 
them.” 

“Oh! I see! Then the girls will have no chance 
to skate at all,” remarked the lady, quietly. 

“ I don’t see why girls want to skate, anyway,” 
began Chopsy impetuously. “ If I had a sister — ” 

“ Oh, tie it up, Chopsy! ” interrupted one of the 
others without ceremony. 

The cadets stared gloomily at their boots for a 
moment, while absolute silence reigned in the room. 
Then one of them broke forth sheepishly. 

“ Say, it’s a mean trick, that’s what it is! ” 

“ We fellows can use the river, and they can’t,” 
said another, quick to follow a good lead. 

“ Let’s turn the lake over to them, shall we? ” 


THE LADY OF THE LAKE 243 

questioned a third, fully as eager to make repara- 
tion as the others. “ Is it a go? ” 

“ I guess it’s already turned,” added Chopsy, 
with a queer little chuckle, “ but we won’t even try 
to disturb their things. We — we didn’t think 
about it just in that way, Mrs. Van Alston. If I 
had a sister,” he added in a sudden burst of 
enthusiasm, “ I’d want her to be just like 
you! ” 

“ But I skate! ” replied Mrs. Van Alsten with a 
little ripple of laughter; “ and I row, and play 
golf, and tennis, and ride horseback. How about 
it now? ” 

But Chopsy only grinned at her admiringly, 
as they all filed out after hearty “ good nights,” 
leaving their hostess with a pleased smile upon 
her lips. 

“I — I’m sorry I said they were wretches,” said 
Belle softly, with a queer little sniff of emotion. 

“ They’re all right if you only rub them the right 
way, and you certainly did that, Mrs. Vap Alsten,” 
Mary said, looking admiringly at her handsome 
hostess; but Mrs. Van Alsten was staring intently 
at Beth, and failed to catch the glance. For Beth, 
who was usually so painfully shy, was kneeling at 
the lady’s side. She had actually taken possession 
of her hand and was patting it lovingly. Suddenly 
the lady reached down and kissed her, then blushed 
like a girl. 


244 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ You’ve been so kind to us,” the Quartette 
assured her earnestly. 

“I hope you will all come again,” she rephed 
cordially, as she rang the beU and ordered the motor 
to be brought at once. “ It is too dark for you to 
go home alone — Miss Horton would not permit 
it. Please explain to her, from me, just how you 
happened to be detained so late. Your visit has 
done me good. I feel lonely, oh! so lonely, some- 
times.” There was a little catch in the sweet low 
voice, as she spoke. “ My own dear daughter 
would have been just about your age if she had 
lived. Beth reminds me greatly of her. Besides 
I — ” she broke off abruptly, then added brightly : 
“ I hope you will enjoy the Bath Tub. Good 
night.” 



MOST OF THE 


GIRLS NEEDED NO URGING IN REGARD TO THE RIDING 


CLASS 


[Page 245 


CHAPTER XXTI 


A NEW TROPHY 

“ Professor Barton will be here at ten, young 
ladies,” Miss Horton announced to the older girls 
the next morning at the close of the Assembly. 
“ I wish as many as possible to join the riding class 
to-day; the beautiful weather we are having now 
will not last long; we must expect snow and ice 
soon. I especially desire those pupils who have 
been excused from this term’s gymnasium work to 
make a point of the riding and fencing classes. A 
sound mind in a sound body, remember,” she 
added, with one of her rare smiles, to which each 
girl responded as though it were meant for her 
alone. 

Most of the girls needed no urging in regard to 
the riding class; Professor Barton was a splendid 
horseman, and a great favorite, and his was the 
most popular of all the special classes. One or 
two, hke the plump Miss Edwards of Chicago, 
dishked it, but the dislike was due wholly to lazi- 
ness. A comfortable chair, a good book, and a 
box of candy appealed to them far more than a 


246 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


brisk ride over the beautiful winding roads around 
Fairmount. 

Mary was the best horsewoman in the class. 
During the years spent with her father in the west 
she had been mounted upon all sorts of steeds and 
had been taught more than one Indian riding-trick. 
She could run along and spring to the saddle 
from the ground; could throw a lasso with 
unerring aim; and could remain firm in her seat 
through all sorts of rearing and curvetting on the 
part of her horse. 

This horse, Peanuts, was the pride of his mis- 
tress’ heart. He was a wiry little animal, trained by 
a cowboy owner to all sorts of endurance. Mary 
herself had spent much time and patience in teach- 
ing him several of the pretty little tricks which 
were among his accomplishments. He could say 
“ yes ” or “ no ” by vigorous shakings of his head, 
and could present a small hoof for good morning. 
He always searched Mary’s pockets for his lump of 
sugar or piece of sweet cracker, and if he failed to 
find it, would wag his head mournfully from side to 
side. His saddle and bridle were silver-mounted, 
a present from one of the “ Silver Kings ” in a 
western state. 

Belle Gray hved in a hunting district and had 
ridden ever since she was old enough to be lifted 
to her pony’s back, so she was not far behind Mary 
in horsemanship, while in jumping she led them 


A NEW TROPHY 


247 


all. The experience of the others had included only 
occasional outings on city boulevards or park 
roads. 

“ If you two had been limited to sedate little 
trots on the equestrian paths of Central Park with a 
groom just one length behind, you wouldn’t be 
so spry,” complained Grace almost enviously. 

I wonder what our Johnson would say if I should 
put my horse at one of the park fences and take it 
at a leap, as Belle does. He’d either die or leave, 
I know.” 

“ And you would find yourself being gently 
guided to the nearest station by one of the mounted 
police, my child,” said Beth. “ They’d probably 
call it ‘ exceeding the speed limit ! ’ ” 

The ride planned for that day was a new one, 
much longer than the route usually chosen, but the 
class enjoyed it thoroughly. The trees had lost 
the glory of their autumn foliage, and the brilliant 
red and yellow gleams which had caught the eye 
on every hand a few weeks before had now turned 
to sober brown. As they emerged from a strip of 
woodland into the farming district beyond, they 
were much amused by a little conversation which 
they overheard in passing. 

“Mam-ma! Mam-ma! come quick! ” screamed a 
little fellow who was valiantly riding the gatepost, 
using the whip unmercifully upon his patient 
steed. “ It’s the circus percession. Hurry! ” 


248 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Immediately an aproned figure appeared in the 
doorway, a dish towel in one hand and a great 
white platter in the other. She surveyed the 
passing cavalcade with such awestruck interest 
that Mary mischievously put her horse through 
some of his paces and made him do a cake walk, 
while Belle took the opposite fence in dashing style. 
Their efforts at entertainment were evidently 
appreciated, judging from the remarks they heard 
as they trotted on. 

“ My, but that’s fine! I wish’t they’d sent the 
rest of the show this way. I do love to see the 
animals.” 

A little farther on Mary challenged Belle to a 
race; and receiving permission from Professor 
Barton, she gave Peanuts a light blow with her 
riding-crop, much to his disgust. The two horses 
flew along, at first neck and neck, then Peanuts 
gradually gained the lead. When a length or two 
ahead, Mary pulled in sharply and called back in 
alarm to Belle. 

. “Oh! look! that bull is loose, and there’s a child 
in the road! What shall we do? ” 

“ Perhaps it will just pass by,” suggested Belle, 
hopefully. “No! it has its head down and is sha- 
king it dreadfully. Oh!” 

The last exclamation was almost a sob, for the 
great animal had started in the direction of the 
little one with a sudden angry plunge which boded 


A NEW TROPHY 


249 


no good to any obstacle in its path. The bright 
red dress the little fellow wore was too glaring to 
escape notice eaisily. 

“ Wait! I’ll try — ” 

The rest of Mary’s sentence was lost as she cut 
Peanuts sharply over the flank and galloped 
swiftly towards the child, guiding her horse as 
close to him as she dared. The terrified youngster 
made no effort to escape. He scarcely seemed to 
notice the approach of the horse, but stood gazing 
in deadly fascination at the angry bull. As Mary 
drew close to him, she allowed herself to lean over 
as far as possible. Then, keeping tight hold upon 
her reins with one hand, she managed to grasp 
the little fellow’s stout gingham dress with the 
other, and jerked him up with her as she regained 
her seat in the saddle. After that she wheeled 
Peanuts about sharply and galloped back towards 
the others. 

Professor Barton met her half-way and took the 
child just as her strength was giving out and she 
felt her burden slipping from her grasp. He had 
been near enough to witness the rescue, although 
too far away to offer any assistance. He was 
frightened at the risk she had run, even while he 
praised her quick wit and the skill which enabled 
her to carry out her plan. His keen eye caught 
sight of the swollen wrist the instant Mary removed 
her glove. 


250 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“Ah! a souvenir, I see! We must attend to it 
at once ! ” and he insisted upon binding a wet 
handkerchief tightly about it before the rescue 
party started on a search for the child’s home, 
which they found just around the turn in the road. 

As the Professor handed his charge over to its 
mother and gave her an account of the affair, the 
youngster started upon a solo of objection — a solo 
which proved that his lungs, at least, had suffered 
no harm from his adventure. 

“ Wants yide some more! Wants yide some 
more! ” 

He kept up this refrain persistently, until, at 
the Professor’s request, he was once more placed 
upon the front of his saddle, and allowed to hold the 
reins while they trotted swiftly up the road and 
back, urged on by joyous little cries of “ Dit-up! 
Dit-up, hossy!” from the gratified baby. When 
this performance had to be brought to an end, the 
class trotted off to an accompaniment of heartfelt 
thanks from the mother and heart-broken sobs 
from the youngster, who, like Oliver Twist, wanted 
“ more! ” 

“ If I should lean from my saddle as you did,” 
commented one of the girls, speaking of Mary’s 
manner of picking up the child, “ I’d find myself 
upon the ground and the bull would have two of 
us to play football, or hornball with.” 

Professor Barton laughed heartily, because riding 


A NEW TROPHY 


251 


was not the strong point of the speaker. His 
utmost endeavors had only succeeded in teaching 
her to hold an uncertain seat, while the least 
variation from a rapid walk caused an expression 
of agony to appear upon her face which was highly 
amusing to the rest of the class. 

“ Peanuts is only a pony,” Mary replied kin dly, 
“ Besides, he’s trained to that sort of thing. I’ve 
done that very trick dozens of times, out west, 
to pick up a lasso or something of that sort; but a 
baby is decidedly different, as I know to my sor- 
row,” she ended, with a rueful glance at the sling 
which held her arm. 

“ We’re proud of that wrist,” said Grace ear- 
nestly. “ It’s a trophy which goes far ahead of 
any we have in the whole school. It deserves a 
place beside our ‘ Winged Victory,’ doesn’t it, 
girls? ” she added, referring to Colonel Arnold’s 
handsome prize cup, whose decoration represented 
the famous statue lightly poised upon crossed oars. 

“ We may have a spare pedestal next year,” 
retorted Mary slyly; “if Stanleigh can manage it 
we certainly shall ! Still, I don’t think I can spare 
this trophy even for a place of such honor. I’d be 
willing to do it just now, though,” she added to 
herself, as sharp pains played hide and seek, up 
and down the injured arm; “ but I’m glad,” 
(addressing her bandaged wrist) “ that you held 
out as long as you did! ” 


CHAPTER XXIII 
Minerva’s surprise 

“ Wait a moment, girls — there’s one more 
matter to be considered.” 

It was the business meeting of the “ Rose- 
buds ” to arrange the Christmas treat for the Day 
Nursery. The members were on the point of 
leaving when Beth, who was now president of the 
society, detained them. 

“ Don’t you think we could do something for 
Minerva? ” she asked earnestly. “ This is the dull 
season for fruit-peddhng, and besides, the poor 
old woman is dreadfully lame from rheumatism. 
I’ll never forget what she did for Tinker.” 

“ We might take the money that’s left in the 
Special Fund,” suggested Belle thoughtfully. 
“ We surely won’t need it for the Day Nurseiy 
after all the things that have been promised for 
their treat. Those spoiled httle youngsters will 
swell up and pop from over-feeding! How much 
have we. Madam Treasurer? ” 

“ About ten dollars,” responded Mary, promptly. 


MINERVA’S SURPRISE 


253 


“ Can’t we use it to help the poor old woman in 
some way? ” pleaded Beth. “ She’s not actually 
in need of either food or fuel, but she certainly 
hasn’t much else. Her birthday comes next 
week — she told me so yesterday. If we could get 
her a good warm cloak or something of that sort, 
it would be splendid. Besides, I believe she’d 
appreciate our thought for her, I really do. What 
do you think about it? ” 

“ Barkis is wiUin’,” quoted Belle, promptly. 
“ Let’s give her a surprise party and take the gift 
with us. It would be great fun.” 

“ I’d hke the surprise,” said Mary, “ but I think 
it would be nicer to give her the money and let her 
get what she wants herself. I’d hate to have 
everything chosen for me. We might get a green 
shawl and she’d much prefer a red one, or vice 
versa.” 

“ That’s so,” assented several voices. “ She’ll 
have twice as much fun spending the money 
herself.” 

“ But we can’t do that,” objected BeUe from 
her own greater knowledge. “ If you knew how 
irresponsible some of the old mammies are! They 
so seldom have an extra cent they lose their 
heads completely. It reminds me of an instance 
when money was -given to a poor woman and her 
hungry children who live near our plantation. 
They immediately had their pictures taken! 


254 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Minerva would be apt to buy anything that strikes 
her fancy, from opera-glasses to a lace waist.” 

“Nonsense!” said Mary emphatically. “We’ll 
simply tell her it must be spent for something 
useful. She needs a warm wrap most of all, and 
she knows it. Besides, northern darkies are 
altogether different from the southern ones you 
are used to. Belle; they are more practical.” 

Belle was not convinced, but she shrugged her 
shoulders indifferently and held her peace. 

“ Very well. Wait and see! ” 

“ If you just trust to people’s common sense 
you’ll be all right, nine times out of ten,” con- 
cluded Mary sagely, after it had been decided by 
the society to send Minerva the ten dollars, with 
definite instructions to spend it for something 
useful — something which would add to her 
comfort. Then, on her birthday, they intended to 
surprise her with the little party and see her 
selection. 

“ I’ve given you all due warning,” said Belle 
like a modern Cassandra. “ On your own heads 
be it! ” 

Minerva’s birthday dawned sharp and clear, a 
perfect winter day. At three o’clock the girls 
gathered in Liberty Hall, each carefully carrying 
her donation for the surprise party. They set out 
gaily, but it required some heroism to march past 
the road to the Bath Tub, They could see its 


MINERVA’S SURPRISE 


255 


glittering surface through the bare branches of 
the trees. The ice was in perfect condition and the 
dear little Den looked inviting; but they resolutely 
stifled their longing, and tried to be very enthusi- 
astic over the party — all except Belle. 

“ I really don’t see why Minerva has to have a 
birthday in such good skating weather,” she 
confided to Grace. “ Let’s send on the things; 
I want to skate. Her lace waist will keep — we can 
see it some other time ! ” 

“ You’re trying to craw-fish, my child,” answered 
Mary, overhearing the speech. “ If you believed 
as firmly in your idea of the old woman’s lack of 
sense as we do in her good sense, you’d be as 
anxious to see her choice as we are, wouldn’t she, 
girls? ” she demanded, triumphantly. “ Skating 
or no skating, we all want to see that shawl! ” 

So the party trudged on. They had with them 
dainty chicken sandwiches, a pretty cake deco- 
rated with nuts and white icing, some candies, and 
a dozen lemons for the immediate feast. There 
were also various packages of cereal, tea, rice, 
crackers, and beans to help stock the old woman’s 
slender larder. 

“ We might have added some fruit to the menu,” 
Belle said, laughingly; “only it would seem like 
taking coals to Newcastle.” 

“ I don’t know about that,” answered Mary, seri- 
ously. “They say a tinner’s wife never has any tins, 


256 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


SO perhaps Minerva never has any fruit. My grand- 
mother says she can remember the time when her 
father had a bunch of bananas brought to him 
from the south, and they used to send one to each 
of the neighbors. And when they ate any them- 
selves, they always cut one into two or three 
pieces. Queer, when they are so common now, 
isn’t it? ” 

"WTien they reached the little cabin on the out- 
skirts of the town they were surprised to see the 
front blinds tightly closed. Fearing that the old 
woman was ill, they tiptoed softly up to the door 
and gave a gentle Uttle knock. The door was 
quickly flung wide and Minerva herself stood upon 
the threshold. 

“ Surprise ! ” “ Happy birthday and many of 

them! ” they called out laughingly. 

“ Yo’-all are welcome as the bressed sunshine 
itself, yo’ shore am,” responded Minerva hos- 
pitably. 

“ Hope she don’t treat us like she’s treating the 
sunshine,” whispered Belle, “ and shut us out 
altogether.” 

“ I’se a grateful critter standin’ here,” went on 
the old woman with a beaming smile. “ That 
bee — ^u — ^tiful present is the pride of mah Ufe: 
I ain’t nebber had nothin’ hke it an’ that’s a fac’ I ” 

“ We’re so glad you are pleased with it, Mi- 
nerva,” replied Mary joyously. “We appreciated 


MINERVA’S SURPRISE 


257 


what you did for us last spring, you know — the 
time you came all the way over to tell us about 
Tinker. We won’t forget that in a hurry, will we, 
Beth? Why, we never should have won that 
beautiful cup this year if you had not done what 
you did.” 

“ Where’s your cloak, Minerva? ” demanded 
Belle with a little aggravating giggle. “We want 
to see it.” 

“ Mah cloak, honey? What fo’ yo’ want to see 
that ol’ thing? ” asked Minerva in wondering tones. 

“ Not your old cloak, Minerva,” Mary explained 
gently. “ You know you told Miss Carter that you 
needed a warm wrap so badly. We want to see 
the new one, or the shawl, or whatever you bought.” 

“ Bought? Oh, yes! Mah birfday gif I Now 
yo’-aU shorely don’ think I’d be silly nuff to spend 
all that good money on any ol’ cloak or shawl? 
Aw! Suttinly not! Yo’ done tol’ me to git some- 
thin’ sens’ble, so of co’se I done it ! Shawl ! What’s 
the mattah wif yo’. Missy Belle? I bought some- 
thin’ that’ll las’ fo’ evah an’ evah! It’s plum 
strange yo’-all hain’t takin’ no notice of it yit. I 
cain’t understand such unseein’ness. An’ it’s so 
han’sum, too.” Minerva’s tone was deeply hurt 
at this neglect of opportunity for the study of 
the beautiful which her guests were displaying. 

“ But Minerva, it’s so dark in here we couldn’t 
see an3dhing, no matter how handsome it is. Why 


258 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


do you keep the blinds closed? It’s such beau- 
tiful sunshine outside.” 

“Sunshine! an’ what ’ud sunshine do to mah 
present, I’d hke to know! It ud ru — in it! 
Yes, ma’am, ruin it!” she repeated with rolling 
emphasis. “ Thar, now see an’ behold! ” 

She threw back the blinds with a mighty bang, 
then with a sweeping gesture towards the side of 
the room, she stood with arm outstretched dramat- 
ically while the girls blinked in the sudden flood of 
light. For a few moments the visitors stared in 
silence only broken by an exultant httle chuckle 
from Belle. 

The “ present ” certainly represented quantity 
if not quahty: it completely filled one side of the 
room, quite overpowering all its other furnishings. 
It seemed to gaze at the visitors mockingly. 
Belle recovered speech first: accustomed as she 
was to the negro nature the choice was not as great 
a surprise to her as it was to the others. She 
advanced towards the piece of furniture and began 
to inspect it critically. 

“Ah! a sideboard! How did you happen to 
decide upon that, Minerva? ” she asked gently. 

“ Why, Missy, it didn’ requiah no decidin’ — it 
just decided itself. I ben a hankerin’ foh a side- 
boahd all mah life, an’ of co’se when yo’-all done 
tole me to git somethin’ sens’ble I jest nachally 
knew right off yo’ meant a sideboahd. Jes’ see 


MINERVA’S SURPRISE 


259 


them pritty shelves an’ the han’sum red napkins a 
hangin’ onto ’em. That’s only a towel on the 
top — mebbe I’ll git a reg-lar covah some day. 
An’ jes’ see that thar lookin’-glass! Ain’t it a 
beauty, tho’? The top drawer’s foh mah silvah. 
I keep mah knife an’ fork an’ spoon an’ mah 
apple corer in thar. The nex’ drawer’s foh mah 
table-linen. I jes’ use oil-cloth at present, but 
it’ll come in mighty handy foh them thar red 
napkins an’ the covah when I sweep an’ dust. 
T’other side’s foh mah dishes. I don’ jes’ need so 
much room foh’ ’em now, but I might some day 
an’ that’s a fac! Ain’t nevah no telhn’, now is 
they? ” 

The old woman went from part to part of her 
treasure, touching each one lovingly as she pointed 
out its many advantages. It was not a bad piece 
of furniture, as such articles go, especially for such 
a price. The wood was golden oak, and the mirror, 
for a wonder, made the beholder look fairly human, 
neither “ long up ” nor “ broad out.” Of course 
it had the usual number of tiny shelves and bright 
brass handles, and of course each drawer stuck and 
squeaked. Mary started to say something about 
the purchase, but a vigorous nudge from Belle 
restrained her. The old woman’s almost reverent 
pride in her present touched them all. 

“ It’s a splendid sideboard, Minerva,” said Grace 
earnestly, after a warning glance at the others. 


260 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ We are all glad that you can have it, since you’ve 
been wanting it for so long. I didn’t bring you a 
birthday present because I thought I’d wait and 
ask what you needed most. Shall I get you a 
pretty cover for it — one with lace all around it? ” 

“ Oh, Missy! How kin’ yo’ are! An’ I do need 
mah towel a heap, sometimes. I’ll keep the new 
one jes foh a covah — no washin’ an’ wipin’ on 
that one! No, indeedy!” 

Each girl had kept her gift a secret from the 
others, so there was great fun as various mysterious 
parcels were handed to Minerva to be publicly 
unwrapped. Strange to say there were no dupli- 
cates among them : a muffler, a pair of warm mit- 
tens, a hot-water bottle, a gay sofa pillow of soft 
down, and from Beth, some money. The gorgeous 
breastpin with its glittering stones was Tinker’s 
remembrance. Both the pin and the idea tickled 
Minerva’s fancy. Belle kept her offering until the 
last. 

“ Now shut your eyes, Minerva, and don’t dare 
look until I say ready,” she commanded seriously. 

The old woman obediently screwed her face up 
in a most comical manner in her efforts to obey. 
The giris had hard work to keep from laughing out 
loud. Belle stepped noiselessly to the new side- 
board and placed on the top shelves two little 
china vases each abundantly decorated with china 
flowers; no common or garden variety of flowers, 


MINERVA’S SURPRISE 


261 


but gorgeous creations of a size and color unknown 
to the ordinary botanist. They outrivaled nature 
itself. At the word of command, Minerva stared 
about eagerly, then burst into voluble expressions 
of thanks. It was easy to see that Belle’s gaudy 
gift outclassed the others in the old woman’s 
eyes, although the breastpin, with its brilhant red 
and green stones, was a close second. 

“ You see,” Belle explained later, “ you might 
as well fit the punishment to the crime — I mean 
the gift to the one to whom it is to be given. We 
usually give what we think people ought to want, 
don’t you think so? ” 

“ Oh, wise young judge! ” mocked Beth, bowing 
down teasingly. “A Daniel! A Daniel come to 
judgment! ” 

They all set to work to prepare the httle feast. 
The lemonade was soon ready, and the water for 
the tea almost boihng. Mary was about to cut 
the pretty cake when a cry of dismay from Minerva 
arrested her. 

“Oh! Missy! Don’! Don’ do that! That’s a 
centerpiece. Don’ cut it! ” 

“ Centerpiece? ” repeated Mary, uncompre- 
hendingly. 

“ Perhaps Minerva wants to put it in the center 
of the table and cut it herself, after we’ve finished 
the sandwiches,” suggested Grace quickly. 

“ No’m I don’ — I want it foh a decoration — 


262 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


fob mah sideboahd. It ud be a pity to cut it all 
up an’ spoil it. Now jes’ see! ” she said, as she 
placed the cake triumphantly on the top of the 
sideboard and stepped back to view the effect 
admiringly; “ ain’t that a pic’ure? ” 

After they had all enjoyed the httle spread they 
took their leave, indulging in a good hearty laugh 
when safely out of ear-shot. Yet each girl felt, 
deep down in her heart, the pathos of the httle 
comedy, and each one sympathized with the 
dehghted old creature’s joy in her “sens’ble” 
purchase. 

Belle never once said “I told you so!” Such 
self-restraint under the circumstances was almost 
worthy of the Victoria Cross or some similar 
decoration awarded for genuine heroism. Mary, 
not to be outdone in generosity, openly acknowl- 
edged that Belle was right in her judgment of the 
negro character. 

“ Anyhow,” she ended decisively, “ I’m glad we 
didn’t get her something sensible as long as that 
thing gives her so much pleasure.” 

One whole month later Belle strolled up to a 
group of girls and announced smilingly: “It’s 
there yet! ” 

“There?” “Where?” “What?” 

“ That cake — on Minerva’s ‘ sideboahd! ’ ” 


CHAPTER XXIV 


WHEN THE cat’s AWAY 

“ What’s happened? ” demanded Beth eagerly, 
as she hurried into Liberty Hall and saw a group 
of downcast faces clustered about Mary, who was 
evidently the bearer of news. “You all look as 
though you had lost your best friend.” 

“ We have,” replied Mary 'promptly, “ or we’re 
going to, rather.” 

“ Why, what — who — ” 

“ Miss Horton is going away,” Grace explained 
solemnly. 

“ Forever? ” Beth was almost too aghast to 
ask the question. 

“No, no! For two weeks, probably. Some 
business in Chicago, I believe.” 

“ Oh! is that all! ” was the relieved reply. 
“ I wonder whom she’ll put in charge? Don’t I 
wish it would be Miss Townsend! ” 

“ So do I ! ” was the unanimous reply. 

“ She’s a dear,” said Mary softly. “ When she 
stands up on the platform looking so young and 


264 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


pretty, and reels off those stupendous scientific 
facts so easily, I’m always lost in wonder.” 

“ She can take a joke, too,” laughed Belle. 
“ Don’t you remember that day last year, when 
MiUie Moffatt’s brother invited five of us over to 
West Point? It was the football game between 
the cadets and the Carlyle Indians,” she explained 
to Beth. “ Miss Horton wanted us to take Miss 
Bronson, but we told her we’d prefer to give up 
the game altogether, rather than go with such a 
cross-patch; so we were allowed to ask Miss 
Townsend. 

“ We were all introduced to Captain Moffatt 
on the Parade Ground, but nothing was said about 
her being a teacher. He seemed dreadfully uneasy, 
and we wondered what was troubhng him, until 
finally he drew Millie aside and asked her ‘ what 
Miss Horton meant by letting girls come to a place 
hke that without a chaperon! ’ The joke was too 
good to keep. Captain Moffatt looked so surprised 
when he realized his mistake. Of course he apolo- 
gized, but Miss Townsend only laughed heartily.” 

“ Yes, and I know the sequel, which you evi- 
dently don’t,” added Mary triumphantly. “ They 
correspond regularly! Now what do you think 
of that? ” 

“ Well, I hate to be a damper,” said Grace, 
suddenly going back to the original subject, “ but 
I’m almost sure Miss Bronson will be ‘ it ’ while 


WHEN THE CAT'S AWAY 


265 


Miss Horton’s away. Won’t we have to toe the 
mark, though! West Point disciphne will be mild 
compared to ours!” 

“ I don’t believe Miss Bronson ever was young,” 
asserted Mary confidently. “ If I had to classify 
her, I’d mark her Genus: Old Maid, Species: 
Confirmed!” 

“ She’d discover ‘ serious failings ’ in an angel! ” 
Grace declared positively. “ She’s certainly not 
a ‘ dear ’ — I’d change the first letter to one nearer 
the beginning of the alphabet. Such a growler! ” 

Grace proved to be a true prophet. Miss Bron- 
son was given full charge of the school during Miss 
Horton’s absence, much to the general dismay, 
for she was decidedly unpopular, and had earned her 
unpopularity by harsh criticisms, sarcastic speeches 
and uncharitable judgments. 

There was an amused twinkle in Miss Horton’s 
eyes, as she turned the school over to her assistant 
— a twinkle which escaped Miss Bronson, how- 
ever. 

“ Many of our ideas on school management are 
opposed,” Miss Horton said frankly. “ Oh, yes, 
I am aware of it,” in answer to a weak disclaimer, 
“ but I shall leave you in absolute control. It will 
give you an opportunity to put your theories into 
practice — if you care to!” she added mentally. 

The two ladies were standing at the door of 
Miss Horton’s study. Belle happened to be passing 


266 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


just then, so she overheard the last part of the 
conversation. 

“ And, by the way. Miss Bronson, please try 
to arrange the moonlight skating-party I promised 
the Seniors, if possible.” 

Miss Bronson made no reply, but Belle gave a 
mild little “ hurrah! ” accompanied by a grateful 
smile at Miss Horton. 

Miss Horton was right about her assistant; 
Miss Bronson had often thought of numberless 
changes she would make in the school management 
if ever she had the opportunity. But when the 
opportunity came it brought responsibility with 
it, and much to her own surprise, she found herself 
anxious only to carry on the work in the usual 
manner. 

If she had taken the older girls into her confidence 
on that first day, she would have secured their 
hearty cooperation at once, but this her harsh 
nature failed to realize, and much trouble fol- 
lowed. The first Assembly was a grim affair, con- 
ducted in a forbidding manner most unUke Miss 
Horton’s gentle way, and the girls marched out 
with involuntary sighs of rehef. 

“ There’s full moon this week,” sighed Beth 
sorrowfully. “ Miss Horton promised that we 
could spend a whole evening at the Bath Tub — 
don’t you remember? Who’ll ask Miss Bronson? 
Don’t all speak at once, please.” 


WHEN THE CAT’S AWAY 


267 


“ What’s the use? ” demanded Mary angrily. 
“ We know just what she’ll say. ‘ I do not ap- 
prove of such unladyhke sports, and I would 
never permit young ladies to indulge in them!’ 
I’ve heard her make that very remark.” 

“ I don’t propose to lose my skating,” flashed 
Belle defiantly. “ You just wait and see if I do! 
Miss Horton told her to let us go; I heard her 
myself. Let’s just take it for granted, shall we? ” 

“ There are so many things she doesn’t ‘ ap- 
prove,’ ” laughed Grace. “ She thinks low-necked 
dresses are an abomination. She told me she 
wouldn’t wear one under any circumstances.” 

There was an expressive “Humph!” from the 
listeners. 

“ In that case,” began Belle wilfully, “ it’s 
certainly our duty to please the lady in charge, 
isn’t it? I fly to hunt a guimpe to cover my in- 
discreet neck! No decollete at dinner to-night, 
if that’s the way she feels about it.” 

“Guimpe!” exclaimed Grace, “ we’U all need 
guimpes — the higher the better, I suppose. Do 
you think it would look wicked to show our ears? 
The collars on my guimpes are not so very tall 
— the Censor might object, you know.” 

“ I feel as though I were Uving in historical 
times when they used to have cast-iron rules reg- 
ulating one’s dress,” said Mary with a subdued 
giggle. “An it please thee. Mistress Bronson, 


268 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


I will wear my lace tippet which covereth my 
wicked flesh in part at least,” she concluded, with 
a deep mocking courtesy. 

“ Just wait until you see my dress! ” Belle burst 
foith dehghtedly. “ You-all will die of envy. 
Not that I would be willing to suggest any wicked- 
ness to your innocent young minds — nay! nay! 
my hearers, but — ” 

“Tell us. Belle, please!” they pleaded, as she 
stopped tantahzingly. 

Belle consented with suspicious willingness, 
and the girls immediately went into “ executive 
session,” then scattered to their rooms eager 
to carry out the plan. 

Miss Bronson herself presided over the Senior 
table in Miss Horton’s absence. The lamb-like 
conduct of her charges during the day had not 
been lost upon her. Even Belle Gray, the ring- 
leader in all the mischief, had been subdued and 
attentive. It might be well to offer them the 
httle treat suggested by Miss Horton, after all. 
She would see about it. 

As the second gong sounded, the girls filed in 
solemnly and stood at their places while Miss 
Bronson asked, or rather demanded, a blessing 
upon the food. Then they slipped quietly into 
their seats, each head held stiffly erect, each face 
unsmiling. Miss Bronson gave a little gasp of 
horrified protest as she glanced down the table. 


WHEN THE CAT’S AWAY 269 

She started to express her indignation, but sud- 
denly thought better of it and snapped her hps 
shut into a straight hard line. 

The girls were dressed in their usual simple, 
dainty, light evening-dresses, but each modest 
Dutch or round neck had been filled in with a 
deep black guimpe whose abnormally high collar 
touched the ears on the sides and held the girlish 
heads painfully erect. Black crepe paper cuffs 
to match the guimpes, stretched from elbow to 
wrist. The coiffures surmounting this funereal 
effect were evidently copied from Puritan days: 
auburn or brown, blond or black, each head had its 
tresses plastered down severely on either side, 
almost covering the ears, and ending in the tightest 
little knob in the back that it was possible to ac- 
compUsh. 

Marie, the waitress at Miss Horton’s table, gave 
one glance at the queer-looking creatures, then 
set down the dish she was holding, with more haste 
than care, and fled to the pantry, trying to 
smother her laughter until out of earshot. Miss 
Bronson noted her abrupt departure and once more 
started to remonstrate, but again thought better 
of it. 

Marie returned after a short absence and tried 
to serve the table in her usual quiet, careful manner. 
She evidently found it hard work, for several 
times she almost laughed aloud, but was restrained 


270 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


by a glance from Miss Bronson, who resolutely 
ignored anything unusual in her charges. 

The girls themselves spoke no word except the 
most necessary requests for some article, and even 
these requests were given in soft tones with meekly 
downcast eyes. Their training in the Dramatic 
Club helped them. The other tables seemed to be 
unusually lively that evening, and their presiding 
teachers had all they could do to keep the merri- 
ment within bounds. At the close of the dinner 
there was a grand rush from the dining-room, but 
the girls at Miss Bronson’s table did not join in it. 
Instead, they rose in a body, after a quiet httle 
signal from Belle, and with a meek nod begged 
to be excused. Then they marched quietly from the 
room. 

The culprits were fully prepared for a summons 
to the study, and had their arguments all ready: 
had not Miss Bronson often spoken against low 
necks, short sleeves and fluffy hair, and also against 
light conversation at the table? But no summons 
came. It took away the zest of the affair, some- 
how, and the following evening found them in 
their usual dinner gowns. 

Things did not go well during the next few days. 
Miss Bronson’s kind impulses were smothered by 
her resentment at the conduct of her charges. 
She held her peace, however, as long as there was 
no open infraction of school rules, but the injustice 


WHEN THE CAT’S AWAY 


271 


of such treatment made her more bitter than ever. 
The girls themselves grew reckless, and did all 
they could to try the soul of their temporary ruler. 
Many a calendar was being secretly checked off in 
the effort to hasten the time of Miss Horton’s 
return — none more eagerly than Miss Bronson’s 
own! 

As the clock struck eight one evening — Miss 
Horton had been gone for a whole week — a 
procession of the older girls in scarlet Tam-o’- 
Shanters and heavy blue sweater-jackets, marched 
into the office where Miss Bronson was making 
out reports. Each carried a hockey-stick in one 
hand and a pair of skates dangling from a strap, 
in the other. Miss Bronson looked up in speechless 
surprise. 

“ We are off for our skating-party. Miss Bron- 
son,” Mary began airily, ready for a storm of 
dissent. But the lady only waited expect- 
antly. 

“ There’s full moon to-night, you know,” Beth 
put in, apologetically. 

“ We have a right to go, too,” Belle added. 

“ I do not remember refusing any request for a 
skating-party,” Miss Bronson remarked quietly, 
after a pause which seemed ages to the girls. 
Strange to say, they had never before felt so 
great a respect for her. 

“ We — we didn’t ask,” stammered Mary, com- 


272 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


pletely taken aback by Miss Bronson’s unex- 
pected attitude, “ because — ” 

“ Because Miss Horton said we might go,” 
Belle finished aggressively. “ I heard her tell you 
about it before she left, and — ” 

“ I also heard her,” Miss Bronson cut short the 
explanation, still in that dignified tone so foreign 
to her usual caustic comment. “ But as I have 
given you no permission to go out to-night, I shall 
have to request you all to go to your rooms im- 
mediately.” 

“ But Miss Horton — ” Belle began to expostu- 
late. 

“ I am in charge now,” Miss Bronson interrupted 
calmly. 

The girls stared at one another in indecision 
as to the next move. 

“ We’ll explain it to Miss Horton when she 
comes,” Mary said finally, after several emphatic 
nudges and a whispered suggestion or two. “ Good 
night. Miss Bronson ! ” 

“ Good night! ” was the quiet reply. 

The procession marched out, but there was a 
lack of that assertiveness which had marked its 
entrance. They had expected to reason gently 
but firmly with a tyrannical leader who persisted 
in withholding their rightful privileges. This un- 
expected reception rather “ took the wind out of 
their sails,” as Belle expressed it, when they were 


WHEN THE CAT’S AWAY 273 

safely out of ear-shot. Rebellion was not half as 
much fun as they had thought it would be! 

Miss Bronson gazed after the rebels with more 
of wounded feehng than of outraged authority 
in her face. She had wisely determined to ignore 
the httle unpleasantnesses of the week, and had 
already arranged for a skating-party on the fol- 
lowing evening, but had not thought it necessary 
to confide her plans to the girls. Perhaps she 
ought to go after them now! She half rose from 
her chair, then sat down again. They had taken 
the law into their own hands — she would let them 
alone. Peter would take good care of them, she 
knew. 

Nine o’clock struck, then ten, but still no skaters. 
This was the hour for “ fights out ” unless some 
unwonted festivity were taking place. She re- 
membered the previous year’s moonlight skating- 
party. How the girls had trooped in, merry and 
hungry, and how they had relished the hot choco- 
late and dainty sandwiches which Miss Horton 
had ready for them! It had been quite a festive 
occasion, and in its honor the retiring bell was 
postponed a whole hour. She could hear again 
the loving chorus of “ Good night and thank you 
so much. Miss Horton,” with which they had 
rushed up-stairs to bed. Well, she, too, had 
planned some refreshments for the party on the 
following night! 


274 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

As eleven boomed out from the great office clock 
Fairmount’s lower floor was still brilliantly lighted, 
and Fairmount’s assistant principal had so far 
forgotten her dignity as to stand in the doorway 
anxiously peering down the wide, white driveway. 
A sudden thought made her turn pale; suppose 
there had been an accident and one, or all even, 
were drowned! Oh! it was horrible! Why had she 
not followed them? Why had she not told them 
of her arrangements for the party? She wrung 
her hands in dread, and was just trying to decide 
whether to telephone out to the stable and rouse 
the men, or to ring the great alarm bell in the tower, 
when suddenly the sound of wheels reached her. 
Oh! there had been an accident after all, and they 
were bringing home — 

She sank down weakly upon the doorstep, and 
for a moment, lost all consciousness. Then she 
was roused by a familiar voice speaking in wonder- 
ing tones. 

“Lights! at this hour! what is the matter? 
Why, Miss Bronson! What is wrong? Quick!” 

She managed to regain her feet and stammer 
out a broken account of the evening’s trouble. 

“ But it’s almost twelve,” exclaimed Miss Hor- 
ton. “ They surely have not been skating all this 
time! ” 

“ I have never left this office for one moment 
during the whole long evening,” wailed Miss Bron- 


WHEN THE CAT’S AWAY 275 

son, breaking into a storm of tears. “Oh! I ought 
to have followed them I I’ll ring — ” 

“Don’t!” commanded her superior, sharply. 
“ We’ll find them ourselves. Wait until I — ” 
The rest of her command was lost in the distance 
as she hurried up-stairs. At the end of five minutes 
she returned; to Miss Bronson’s great surprise, 
she was laughing, actually laughing. 

“ They are all in their rooms and fast asleep,” ex- 
plained Miss Horton, cheerily. “ Miss Townsend 
tells me they returned before eight-thirty. She 
hadn’t the faintest idea that you were in ignorance 
of their whereabouts, or she would have relieved 
your mind. You forget that they all have to report 
to her at Taps.” 

“ But how — why — ” 

“ They must have slipped in the back way. Go 
to bed now; you are utterly unnerved,” she added 
kindly, some inkling of the true state of the case 
creeping into her mind. “ I shall certainly inquire 
into the matter to-morrow. Good night!” 

The next day there ensued a very careful court 
of inquiry. Several dispirited young ladies listened 
to a little talk upon honor and trustworthiness, 
and the true meaning of the motto: Noblesse 
Oblige. Then they sought the retirement of their 
own rooms to remain indoors until the end of the 
following day. 

“ I don’t care — much,” declared Belle, trying 


276 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


to speak defiantly, as a subdued set of girls walked 
out of Miss Horton’s study. “ It reminds me of 
my baby days, only minus the slipper! Why 
didn’t Miss Bronson tell us she intended to let us 
go? It’s all her fault, so there! ” 

“ I’m sorry we did not come up to Miss Horton’s 
expectations,” Beth began soberly, ignoring Belle’s 
childish outburst. “ We were pretty hard upon 
Miss Bronson.” 

“ But there were extenuating circumstances,” 
Mary said, eagerly. “ We didn’t know she’d be 
so — so different.” 

“ If Miss Bronson isn’t the biggest kind of 
an extenuating circumstance — ” Belle broke in 
wrathfuUy, then stopped short. “ She was really 
reasonable though, — for her, — wasn’t she? ” 
she ended lamely. 

The ready assent from the others showed the 
change in their attitude towards Miss Bronson. 
Miss Horton’s earnest talk and the fact that the 
skating-party had been planned for them before 
they took the law into their own hands, had put 
the assistant principal before them in a different 
light. They were honest enough to acknowledge 
their changed feelings. 

It was the beginning of a new order of things 
as far as Miss Bronson was concerned. Miss Horton 
observed the change with secret satisfaction. Not 
that the mathematics teacher became angelic — 


WHEN THE CAT’S AWAY 


277 


not a bit of it! The age of miracles is past, and 
nothing short of a miracle could have accomplished 
that result. But she launched fewer sarcastic 
shafts, and indulged in less harsh criticism of 
girhsh fancies. The girls, on their part, resolutely 
kept back the httle unkind speeches they had 
grown accustomed to make about her, and a better 
understanding gradually grew between them. 

The afternoon after the moonhght skating- 
party, word reached the prisoners by way of a 
“ little bird,” that Colonel Arnold was giving a 
party in his handsome home, and had sent over 
an invitation for the older girls. 

“It’s goin’ to be a bee-u-tiful party!” httle 
Chick-a-dee had whispered through the keyhole of 
room seventeen. “ The Colonel’s goin’ to give 
everybody a ride in his ice-boat, in the afternoon, 
an’ then they’ll have a big supper, an’ a dance; 
an’ presents ! Wish I was as big as — ” she began 
wistfully, then remembered that the older girls 
were not to be in the good time, and added, 
“ — as the middle-aged girls! ” 

Soon after lunch the prisoners had the exquisite 
pleasure of watching Miss Horton, Miss Townsend, 
and a number of the “ middle-aged ” girls crowd 
gaily into a great straw-filled bob-sled and go 
skimming down the drive behind four powerful 
horses. At the entrance gates another bob filled 
with gray-coated cadets awaited them, and the 


278 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


two were soon flying along the avenue in flne style. 
Not a word was spoken by the watchers, until the 
gay procession dashed out of sight in the direction 
of Colonel Arnold’s place. 

“ The way of the transgressor is hard, isn’t it? ” 
muttered Belle, stealthily wiping away some 
moisture which persistently gathered in her eyes, 
and interfered with her vision of those fascinating 
bobs. 

Grace answered with a gusty sigh, and for a mo- 
ment room seventeen was filled with mournful 
silence. 

“ Those Eustis boys are such good dancers,” 
she remarked suddenly. “ I wonder what the 
favors for the cotilhon will be! Something extra 
dainty, at the Colonel’s!” 

“ Don’t I know it? ” snapped Belle. “ They’ll 
have all sorts of good things, too — lobster salad 
and oyster pates, and — and fancy ices, and bon- 
bons. You know they always do at the Arnolds’. 
The mere thought of it makes me hungry enough 
to eat the old Bear herself! There! I didn’t mean 
that, honestly, I didn’t! I suppose we’ve got to 
pay the fiddler for our dance! And it wasn’t 
much of a dance, after all! Funeral dinners and 
bogus skating-parties are all right, but Oh! that 
ice-boat! that beautiful ice-boat! And what a 
jolly time those ‘ middle-aged ’ girls will have, 
thanks to us! ” 


CHAPTER XXV 
beth’s surrender 

Beth, with Tinker as escort, had been spending 
the afternoon at the Nook helping Mrs. Van Alsten 
wrap and mark the Christmas presents for the httle 
ones at the Day Nursery. The hbrary in which 
they were working was the picture of coziness, 
in spite of all its gay confusion. A big log fire 
sparkled upon the hearth; the curtains were 
drawn over the long French windows to shut out 
the early darkness, and the softly shaded electro- 
liers threw their light upon the warm red coloring 
of the richly furnished room whose dark back- 
ground brought out the soft silvery gown of its 
owner. 

Bits of holly-patterned ribbon and boxes of jolly 
httle Santa Claus seals lay about. Mrs. Van Alsten 
had offered to provide a substantial gift for each 
Nursery child in addition to the pretty little game, 
book, or toy already promised. Colonel Arnold 
had subscribed enough money for fifty dinner- 
baskets, each to be filled with chickens, celery, 


280 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


cranberries, vegetables, fruit and a pie. The Rose- 
buds themselves were to furnish the tree and its 
decorations, the bonbon crackers, oranges, and 
pretty httle net stockings filled with candy. Alto- 
gether it was to be a red-letter Christmas for the 
Nursery, in spite of the fact that the girls them- 
selves would be widely scattered during the holiday 
season. 

Mrs. Van Alston had by this time become the 
patron saint of the Quartette, and the Nook was 
the shrine to which the girls carried their joys and 
sorrows, their successes and failures, sure of loving 
sympathy always. Never did they find her too 
busy to listen to them, and never did they leave 
without feeUng the better for the pilgrimage. 

“ A noble woman, nobly planned,” quoted Mary 
one day, after she had gone to Mrs. Van Alston 
in a particularly ugly, resentful mood, and had come 
away ready to see both sides of the question. 
“ She’s my ideal of womanly motherliness,” she 
added softly. “ And to think that she is so alone! 
Isn’t it pitiful? ” 

Mrs. Van Alston herself had changed decidedly 
since her first appearance at Fairmount. Her 
handsome face had gradually lost the weary, dis- 
satisfied look it had once worn; her eyes seemed 
brighter, her whole manner more eager and alert. 
The numerous httle treats and surprises she 
planned for her girhsh admirers seemed to carry 


BETH’S SURRENDER 281 

joy to the giver as well as to the recipi- 
ents. 

Miss Horton saw the growing intimacy with a 
feeling of great satisfaction. The calm graciousness 
of the “ Lady ” acted as a curb upon Mary’s rest- 
less activity; helped Belle to subdue her quick 
temper; kept Grace’s somewhat erratic charities 
within sensible bounds; and brought out quiet 
Beth wonderfully. Mrs. Van Alsten seemed fond 
of the whole Quartette, but was especially kindly 
towards Grace; not only because she knew some- 
thing of Mrs. Archer’s busy society life, which 
robbed her daughter of much motherly love and 
counsel, but also on account of the rare sweetness 
and unselfishness of Grace’s nature. 

To Beth, however, she showed the deepest 
tenderness, and the motherless girl soon passed 
from respect and admiration to real love. At first 
the other three were disposed to be a little jealous 
of Beth in this respect, but their better selves 
triumphed and they rejoiced that she had won 
such love. 

“ I reckon it’s because Beth reminds her of her 
own daughter,” Belle decided. “ We ought to be 
ashamed of ourselves! Even if she does care most 
for Beth, she’s certainly lovely to all of us, and there 
are plenty of girls at Fairmount who’d be glad to 
stand in our shoes, let me tell you.” 

Several times Beth found Mrs. Van Alsten gazing 


282 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


intently at her with something of uneasiness, 
almost fear, in her glance. 

“ Why do you look at me in such a queer way, 
sometimes? ” she asked that day, suddenly sur- 
prising that intent, thoughtful look fixed upon her, 

“Why — why — child — I don’t — ” Mrs. Van 
Alston fairly stammered, as she tried to answer 
the direct question. Then she recovered her usual 
composure and went on earnestly: “You know 
how dearly I love you, Beth. My own httle Agnes, 
had she lived, would have been just your age. 
She was fair, too, with big blue eyes and yellow 
hair. You remind me so much of her. She died 
before her fifth birthday and her father followed her 
in less than two months. Oh ! the dreary lonehness 
of the last ten years! People speak of me as having 
so much — they say I’m rich and free. If they 
could only reahze what it is to be free from love 
and home-ties, from everything which makes hfe 
worth hving to a woman hke me ! Can travel con- 
/ sole me, or books, or pictures, or anything in this 
wide, wide world? ” 

Beth slipped her arm around Mrs. Van Alston’s 
neck and kissed her cheek softly as she nestled 
up close to her. She was very shy and such ca- 
resses were rare, but she felt the dreary sadness of 
her friend’s words deeply. The lady went on 
without waiting for any reply. 

“ I have watched some of those Nursery moth- 


BETH’S SURRENDER 


283 


ers, standing bedraggled, beside a great wash-tub 
with the little ones puUing at their skirts — I have 
watched them with envy — yes, envy ! And now 
happiness seems so near, yet I am afraid to take 
it.” The last words were spoken to herself more 
than to Beth. “ Oh child! child! I ought not to 
tell you all this! I cannot think what has come 
over me to-day. It must be the Christmas spirit 
which seems only to make my loneliness greater.” 

Beth looked at her friend with tears in her eyes, 
as she took the pretty white hand and patted it 
soothingly until Mrs. Van Alston reached out and 
drew her into her arms, holding her close for an 
instant. Then the lady straightened up and turned 
resolutely towards the unfinished task. 

The two worked away energetically, wrapping 
the gifts and tying them with the bright colored 
ribbons, then sealing each with two or three of 
the Santa Claus seals. There were soft hoods and 
tassel-caps, warm leggings, mittens and sweaters, 
as well as gay picture books, games, Teddy bears 
and dolls. The pleasure these gifts would bring 
had already begun, judging by the eager, pleased 
look upon the faces of the workers; it was not hard 
to believe that they found it more blessed to give 
than to receive. 

Finally the last bear was safely wrapped, the 
last garment ticketed. Beth rose with a blissful 
little sigh of weariness, and picked jealous little 


284 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


Tinker up in her arms, trying to soothe his angry 
growls; those bears had been upon his canine 
nerves all the afternoon — he bitterly resented 
their presence, especially in the hands of his own 
dear mistress. 

Christmas was still almost a week off, but the 
Rosebuds expected to travel in every direction 
for the holiday season, the best of the whole year; 
so all except the perishable articles were to be 
arranged before the exodus, and the dinner baskets 
were to be left to the care of the matron. Beth 
had been urged to go to Belle’s southern home, 
and had also received an invitation from Mrs. 
Archer to spend the two weeks holiday with Grace 
in gay New York; but she was hoping to have her 
father with her by that time, so had refused both 
invitations. If he failed to arrive for the holidays, 
she would spend a lonely Christmas at the Acad- 
emy. Fairmount without its gay crowd of girls 
was like a theatre with seats and boxes mantled 
in dingy brown, and curtain down; but it was worth 
the risk, and she was eagerly waiting her father’s 
letter. 

Thank you so much for your help, dear,” her 
hostess said, gently, as she touched the bell for the 
butler. Wait! I’ll send you back in the motor 
— it’s too cold and dark to walk over, even with 
James as escort.” 

I think we are the ones to thank you, Mrs. Van 


BETH’S SURRENDER 


285 


Alsten,” laughed Beth gaily. “ Our Day Nursery 
Christmas would have been pretty slim without 
you and Colonel Arnold. Such munificence ! Those 
little chickens will be completely spoiled for future 
treats, I fear. If it were not for our two good 
fairies, we girls would find the Nursery a regular 
white elephant on our hands, but so much has 
been contributed that we were rich enough to 
take our extra funds for poor old Minerva. You 
remember her — the old fruit-woman? We still 
have enough left to buy her a big, soft, warm shawl. 
We only hope she won’t use it to drape over her 
‘ sideboahd! ’ She helped us find Tinker that time 
he was stolen, so we all have a soft spot in our 
hearts for her, haven’t we, Tink? Jealous httle 
beastie ! those bears are put away long ago ! 
Shame on you! Now say good-by to the lady, like 
a httle gentleman,” she commanded, as the butler 
appeared to say that the motor was waiting. 

Tinker obediently put out a dainty httle paw, 
accompanying the action by a pohte httle “ woof ! 
woof!” Mrs. Van Alsten smihngly returned the 
greeting, as well as the shy kiss Beth gave her. 
The pleased look lingered upon her face as she 
turned towards the fire after her guest had 
departed. 

“ I wonder if I ought to have spoken? ” she 
murmured anxiously. “ Evidently the child has 
not received the letter yet. I feel almost like an 


286 THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 

impostor when she looks at me so confidingly, with 
those great blue eyes of hers. Perhaps I’d better 
— no ! I’ll wait — and hope,” she added fervently. 

When Beth reached Fairmount she found 
several letters awaiting her, one of them from her 
father. She pounced upon it eagerly, for never 
was there deeper, truer devotion than between Mr. 
Carter and his only child — his “ one ewe lamb ” 
as he lovingly called her. Beth sat down beside 
the center table in Liberty Hall and hurriedly 
tore open her treasure, but the next moment she 
gave a little cry of distress and buried her face in 
her arms. The cry startled lazy Belle, who was 
lounging idly upon the rug before the fire gigghng 
over the “ Memoirs of a Baby.” She sprang up 
hurriedly, while Tinker, even more prompt, was 
vainly trying to find some portion of his mistress’ 
face to hck in token of his sympathy, whatever 
the cause of the trouble. 

“ Beth! What is it? Bad news? ” 

“It’s father! ” came in muffled tones from the 
depths of the great armchair. 

“ Is he ill? Oh! poor Beth.” Belle leaned 
lovingly over the prostrate figure and patted the 
soft yellow hair soothingly. 

“ He — isn’t — ill,” Beth answered slowly, 
“ he’s — ” 

“Not — not dead!” stammered Belle in a 
shocked whisper. 


BETH’S SURRENDER 287 

“No, no!” Beth sat up in indignation; “he’s 
mar — married, or going to be! ” 

Belle threw herself down upon the rug and 
laughed until the tears stood in her eyes, while 
Beth gazed at her in speechless wrath. 

“ I’m glad you find my communication so ex- 
cessively funny,” she commented with a withering 
scorn equal to that of Belle herself when on one of 
her “ high horses.” “ I wish that I could find it 
equally mirthful! ” 

“Oh! oh! please! it is so funny! that high 
tragedy air of yours! Young ladies,” she con- 
tinued, cleverly mimicking the shrill precise tones 
of the literature teacher, “ you have before you a 
fine example of anti-chmax; not dead, but — 
married! ” and again BeUe laughed in hearty en- 
joyment. 

Without a word Beth rose to her feet, sending 
poor httle Tinker sprawling on the floor, and 
marched in dignified wrath towards the door. 

“Wait, Beth, please wait! Oh, dear! I didn’t 
mean to hurt your feelings, honestly I didn’t, but 
it was so funny — that is — I mean — I’m sorry.” 

“ Funny! And would you consider it funny to 
lose your only father? ” Beth spoke as though 
most girls had an assortment of fathers while she 
alone had but one. “ I’m going to write to her 
right away and tell her just what I think of such 
deception — for that’s what it is! Funny! ” 


288 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


“ Write to her? ” questioned Belle in surprise. 
“ Why, do you know her? Don’t you like her? 
Beth, I always thought you were too angelic; it 
was your one fault in my eyes, but this proves 
that I was worrying unnecessarily; you probably 
won’t die young after all — not from excessive 
goodness at least — for you can be just as peppery 
and unreasonable as the rest of us, even as ‘ yours 
truly ’ herself, so there! Now, who is she? I’m 
not at all curious — I simply ‘ want to know.’ ” 

“ She’s — she’s — Mrs. — Mrs. Van — ” 

“ Mrs. Van Alsten? Our ‘ Lady ’ ? Oh, Beth! 
you lucky girl! ” 

“ Lucky! ” Beth stared at Belle as though she 
doubted her own ears. “ If you will kindly con- 
descend to tell me just where the ‘ luck ’ comes in. 
I’ll be very grateful to you! ” she added in dis- 
tinctly sarcastic tones. 

“ Whew! sounds hke Miss Bronson at her worst 

— best, I mean ! Didn’t know you had it in you, 
Beth; this is a chapter of revelations. I repeat 
my remark. Miss Dignity, lucky! Such a woman 

— so refined, and sweet, and lovable. Her nature 
is as beautiful as her face, and that’s saying a 
good deal. What on earth could you want more 
than you will find in our dear ‘ Lady ’ ? ” 

“ I don’t want anything more; I don’t want any 
one at all. I just want father all to myself. I’m 
hke httle Chick-a-dee — I five in the future. My 


BETH’S SURRENDER 


289 


whole life "■ (Beth spoke as a woman of sixty might 
have spoken) “ has been given up to one object — 
making my father happy! And I’ve failed, or he 
wouldn’t want to marry any one.” 

“ But, Beth, he’s probably lonely without a soul 
to talk to, or to be with, except total strangers,” 
urged Belle. 

“Yes, I know, but as soon as I finish school I’m 
going to make the loveliest home for him, just like 
Mrs. Van’s — that is — I mean — ” Beth colored 
at her slip of the tongue; “ I’ll make him so com- 
fortable.” 

“ That can’t be for several years yet, dear.” 

“ But I didn’t want to leave him at all,” ob- 
jected Beth. “ He came to New York to settle 
down, but he wasn’t well and was ordered to try 
some health resorts abroad, where I couldn’t get 
proper teachers. He thought I needed girls about 
me.” 

“ That shows his unselfishness, then,” said Belle 
quietly. “ He was willing to be left alone because 
it was best for you.” 

Beth stared at her friend with a frown of per- 
plexity upon her face; then she once more rallied 
her forces for the attack. 

“ As soon as I finished here at Fairmount I in- 
tended to live just for him. I — ” 

“ How about evenings spent away from home? ” 
interrupted Belle slyly. “ I have heard of girls 


290 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


going to theatres, dinners, concerts, even to dances! 
Yes, and I’ve actually heard of them getting mar- 
ried, later on! How about your father then? ” 

“ If I should ever do that — of course I wouldn’t, 
though — he’d hve with us.” 

“ And you think that such a life, a second place, 
would make up to him for not having a woman like 
Mrs. Van Alsten to be with him all the time? ” 
Belle argued, with a wisdom far beyond her years. 
“ Do you, Beth? ” 

“ Look here. Belle Gray,” Beth flashed back, 
angrily, “ it’s easy enough for you to preach. It’s 
like urging some one else to go to the dentist — 
it doesn’t hurt at aU.” Beth felt that she was being 
cornered and grasped eagerly at this last straw. 
“ We’ve all seen your mother, and know what she 
is to you, so you can’t judge in this matter at all.” 

“ Can’t I? But what if I tell you that I’ve been 
to the dentist first, for the very — same — ache? 
What if I tell you that the things I’m saying to 
you right this minute were all said to me by a wise, 
sensible friend of our family? I know, by this 
time, how wise and sensible she is.” 

“I don’t understand you. Belle: you can’t 
possibly know how I feel. With your mother — ” 
“ Four years ago I felt just as you do, although 
I was younger. I had been Daddy’s closest com- 
panion and was growing up a regular wild girl, but 
I couldn’t leave him alone — I’m the only daugh- 


BETH’S SURRENDER 


291 


ter, you know — and there wasn’t a good school 
anywhere near our plantation. My! how I raved 
when he told me he was going to give me a new 
mother! I wonder he ever forgave me. Then an 
old friend of ours came to me and made me see 
it from Daddy’s side as well as my own. I never 
think of mother now as a stepmother ; that’s prob- 
ably why I never have mentioned it here at school. 
She’s been such a comfort to us all — the boys 
adore her, too. My sermon to you was a borrowed 
one, Beth; it was the one preached to me then, and 
I’ve never forgotten it. And to think that your 
father is going to marry that beautiful woman! ” 

“ My father’s a handsome man,” began Beth 
defiantly, then stopped to laugh at her own child- 
ishness. “ I do love Mrs. Van Alsten — as a friend, 
but — ” 

“ You’ll love her still more as a mother,” asserted 
Belle confidently. “ You see if I’m not a true 
prophet.” 

“ Now I know what she meant by ' hoping to 
hear from me soon,’ ” said Beth thoughtfully. 
“ She told me all about the loss of her husband and 
her little girl. She’s been so lonely ever since, 
in spite of all her money. I think — I’ll — 
write — ” 

“ Oh, Beth! do, honey-girl, and send it over 
right away,” pleaded Belle excitedly, as she rushed 
over to the desk for pen, ink, and paper. “ Think 


292 


THE GIRLS OF FAIRMOUNT 


how happy she will be to hear from you; she must 
be waiting so anxiously.” 

“ Father says she won’t consent until she knows 
that I aih willing — that she doesn’t want to come 
between us in any way. She moved here just to 
become acquainted with me, hoping that I’d take 
a fancy to her before I was prejudiced by hearing 
about this. He writes that he depends upon me 
to set her mind at rest right away,” said Beth 
proudly. 

“Well! I think they are treating you pretty 
well, young lady, and if I were you I’d show them 
that I appreciate such consideration,” Belle said 
earnestly. Then she added jokingly: “ My usual 
rate for a sermon of this length and importance 
is ten dollars, but as long as it’s not strictly original, 
and especially as it’s you. I’ll present it to you 
‘ free gratis, for nothing! ’ You know what Mark 
Twain says : ‘ Be good and you’ll be lonesome ! ’ 
but I think, in this case at least, ‘ be good and you’ll 
be happy; ’ and you’ll make others happy, too,” 
she added significantly. 

Beth’s note to Mrs. Van Alston and her letter 
to her father brought a warm glow to two anxious 
hearts, besides filling her own mth a comfortable 
sense of peace and well-being. Mr. Carter reached 
America the following week, and just one month 
later a quiet little wedding took place in the big 
drawing-room of the Nook. Mrs. Van Alston, in 


BETH’S SURRENDER 


293 


a handsome embroidered gown of silvery crepe-de- 
Chine, was attended by Beth, looking fairer than 
ever in her soft white chiffon and big white- 
feathered picture hat. The rest of the Quartette 
were among the guests, each feehng a great weight 
of responsibility in regard to “ our wedding,” for 
Mr. Carter had quickly won their hearts by his 
delightful manners and sincere interest in his 
daughter’s friends. Beth’s praise of him was 
fully justified, the girls decided, and he and the 
“ Lady ” made a handsome couple. 

It was dear little Tinker who redeemed the affair 
from the tearful solemnity which threatened it. 
The small dog had been elaborately washed and 
combed by Beth, before being arrayed in the 
handsome new collar presented by Mrs. Van Alsten 
in honor of the occasion. His beauty was further 
enhanced by a great bow of shining white satin 
which the girls had purchased as a fitting wedding 
favor, and he stepped about as proudly conscious 
of his finery as any child in its party dress. 

In the excitement of the final preparations no 
one remembered the small dog after they reached 
the Nook. Suddenly the wedding-march pealed 
forth from the great pipe-organ in the music-room, 
and the bridal party swept slowly down the broad 
stairs, and through the hall. Just as they reached 
the drawing-room the guests saw Master Tinker 
calmly take his place in the procession and march 


294 the girls of fairmount 

slowly and solemnly after his mistress and the 
“ Lady.” The girls gasped in dismay and tried 
to capture him as he passed, but were too far 
away. They glanced at each other accusingly, each 
thinking that the other might have remembered. 
They knew, to their sorrow, the grand romp which 
would follow the sudden stopping of the wedding- 
party in the bower of palms at the end of the long 
room. Then Tinker would be sure to get hold 
of Beth’s gown and begin a regular tug-of-war, amid 
fierce growls and sharp httle barks of chal- 
lenge. 

But for once Tinker did nothing of the kind. 
He seemed to reahze the gravity of the occasion, 
and when the party halted he sat down composedly, 
looking around at the assembled guests with a 
solemn wink of the brown eyes as though he were 
saying : “ Fooled you that time, didn’t I? You 
see I know what’s proper, after all.” 

“ Isn’t he a darling? ” “ There’s sense for you ! ” 
“Smart as a steel-trap!” were some of the ad- 
miring whispers from the expectant guests, while 
Mary, Belle and Grace squeezed each other’s hands 
in silent congratulation. 

When the ceremony was over, the newly-made 
Mrs. Carter turned at once to Beth and gave her 
a loving kiss, but Mr. Carter interrupted before 
she had time to speak. 

“ Have you thanked your ‘ Good Samaritan ’ 


BETH’S SURRENDER 295 

yet, girlie? ” he asked, with a twinkle of fun in his 
eyes. 

“ My ‘ Good Samaritan! ’ ” echoed Beth. “ Why, 
father, it wasn’t — ” she paused in bewilderment. 

“Oh! but it was, dear! This is the same good 
fairy who showed such great kindness to us both 
on the steamer, after the wreck. Have you never 
suspected it, my daughter? ” 

“My daughter now!” the “Lady” said win- 
ningly, with tears of joy in her eyes, and a quiver 
of emotion in the sweet, low voice. 

Beth looked straight into those loving eyes and 
answered just one word: “Mother!” 


THE END. 


I. 


T; - *• -'J?' c. 


,< 




> r 


1 




’■ 

‘‘►/T- , ■ ^ ^ . ' '^ ;•• i' . > 4',' ■ 

.A' ‘\y In':.,-': . . 


> ■ Vr; <: ' . ■ 

. ^ :. -.Ai.' V’> ;' ..- 

■ *-.>T v/"' / .. k 




, •ji 





% 


r 


« 


\ 


t- 

' 



k ' 


i 


/ 





ANNA CHAPIN RAY’S 

-SIDNEY” STORIES 


Having completed the - Teddy books, which delighted and continue to entertain 
thousands of readers, Miss Ray in her new “ Sidney ’’ books utilizes new scenes and 
an entirely new set of characters. 

Anna Chapin Ray is to the present generation of youthful readers what Louisa M. 
Alcott was to her generation. Her stories may be commended for their straight- 
forward, simple style, their clean atmosphere, and their uplifting influence on the 
characters of all who peruse them. — Boston Transcript, 


SIDNEY: HER SUMMER ON THE 
ST. LAWRENCE 

Illustrated by Alice Barber Stephens. i2mo. $1.50. 

Sidney Stayre is another of this author’s true, helpful, earnest girl characters.— 
Denver Republican, 

JANET: HER WINTER IN QUEBEC 

Illustrated by Alice Barber Stephens. i2mo. $1.50. 

Gives a delightful picture of Canadian life and introduces a group of young people 
who are bright and wholesome and good to read about . — New York Globe, 


DAY: HER YEAR IN NEW YORK 

Illustrated by Harriet Roosevelt Richards. i2mo. ^^1.50. 

The third volume of the “Sidney Books,” in which Phyllis, Sidney’s younger 
sister, develops from a well-meaning blunderer into an affectionate, tactful character, 
— The Bookman^ New York. 


SIDNEY AT COLLEGE 

Illustrated by Harriet Roosevelt Richards. i2mo. $1.50. 

In this new volume Sidney Stayre is shown as a freshman at Smith College, en- 
joying to the full the pleasures that fill her days, having her individual difficulties, 
and with all the freshman’s adoration for upper class girls and happenings. 


LITTLE, BROWN, e? COMPANY, Publishers 

ZS4. WASHINGTON ST., BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS 



ANNA HAMLIN WEIKEL’S 

BETTY BAIRD SERIES 


BETTY BAIRD 

Illustrated by Ethel Pennewill Brown. i2mo. $1.50. 

A boarding school story, with a charming heroine, delightfully narrated. The book 
is lively and breezy throughout. — Philadelphia Press. 

A true presentment of girl life. — Chicago Evening Post. 

Betty is a heroine so animated and charming that she wins the reader’s affection at 
once. When she enters the boarding school she is shy, old-fashioned, and not quite 
so well-dressed as some of the other girls. It is not long, however, before her 
lovable character wins her many friends, and she becomes one of the most popular 
girls in the school. — Brooklyn Eagle. 

The illustrations, by Ethel Pennewill Brown, are remarkably successful in their 
portrayal of girlish spirit and charm. — New York Times. 

BETTY BAIRD’S VENTURES 

Illustrated by Ethel Pennewill Brown. i2mo. $1.50. 

Will please the girls who liked the piquant and original Betty, when she first 
appeared in the volume bearing her name. — Hartford Times. 

The very spirit of youth is in these entertaining pages. — St, Paul Pioneer 
Press. 


BETTY BAIRD’S GOLDEN YEAR 

Illustrated by Ethel Pennewill Brown. i2mo. Cloth. $1.50. 

In the third and concluding volume of “ The Betty Baird Series,” Betty is shown 
happily at work in her profession, still earnest in her purpose to pay off the 
mortgage, and in the meantime to make her home a centre of useful interests. 


LITTLE, BROWN, id COMPANY, Publishers 

254 WASHINGTON ST., BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS 






t 



/ 


I 


t 

A* 


: . » 




\ 







t 




» * 


v^iSr. 


4 


J 





V , 
1 



I 



V • « 



\ 














lITti/H i' j' ll' I ^ ^'(1 'll ■ 

;■'.'» rV^’ /I ^ 'T. I . , -% 'V ' V . 




"r- 


“j 


• > 


•ly 

u 








•| »•*>•/ 



r\ 



. I ‘•■■. Wl? - JJ R'i 

?s . ' iV 



s!f,/ 


. 'V 


•v>‘ 







' *11 * 


t i ♦ 



k I J 

' m .•.r.,'> 


‘ T • ^ ^ ^ ^ 

4 . if' ' *T^ 
' • L) T V‘ 

2 ,i<* 1 .'* * '. * 





LOi’ '■^' . '»• 




.’f 


■ h- ■■ ■ »!* . ? 




:\! 


Kr/- 


4 


'V h-'’ , ■ 

w '‘*- 






a 


V.* 


iV . 

:"| 'I 

\ky. 


1 


-v^ 


'. V* 


\i.'> ,’ -1 ' .VM k^i 

. ../c-iiC' 


i'"'ii V'i. ‘'I'ip' '.'/'‘.io-i 




Vl 7 f^ 'l 4 f' / 


















. Ifw 

rU » ^ < 



. -. — / \ W/ ■^^'" '\ 

' '"- ^ ^ ' ,0^1 c 0 \ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

^ .• ^ ‘^^x'.ATi^k ^ > 1 , A' ^ ^ ^ 

^ '^o cG' ^ ^ ■< '>^ \ ® 'K\ ^ 

^ ^ o ^ ^ ^ ^0 >. “AW 

^ vO o^ 

A y^ 


\V 

^ ^ * 0 >^ o 

" •% J> : 

xV</> ^ i' 

yv‘ '^.rk o U 





■i>. -;<■ 

' "i- "' ^^'y'J ^^ '% " • ' ‘ o'^‘. • “ ‘ • V ^'1*'' ■ " • . 

'' \\ ^ Go r~ 5 >W\ v'^ 

^ > o " 

? Jj'yS'T'v V >» W^ T^ 


L •C' 

^ A A. 

^ 0 ' ^b '^'^0 0 ^* SS^ ^ 


0 « \ 'z / s .''\ O y ,, . -ii Av 

cP^.^Ll'^V s«'‘>/'o '''^.o•^^«-, 




’ ' ' G*^’^ ^ v'^ »■' * ” ' * » ' ' 

" "^.r- o,\' -Z^^Wa'c c>' 

«= >> C' G‘ y^lliifex " V> ,v'V^ ^ 



t/' 


0 9 X ^0 

~ ^. 0^0 


. 0 ^' C " >9 


^ O' " ^r:;^ 


V 





C r •"be 

®A ' ♦ •) N O ?t^G'Go'^ '^°/ '* , N 0 ’ 

V* ,<v AvSL/m ° o , , 

2 : < ^ zr < 

0 v'^‘ o ^ 


y 





o 



r , 




* 0 


y 




c 




0 C‘ ' % 

^0^ \’ SJ- " ^ 

''^ ” 1,^ -/>. = 

"' -‘^'''s'' l.« 

■i 


o 0 

o 0 ■> 

* '■>' <■ • 

-< o <y ^ iS 

= 

•h 

* or ^ 

*' 3 H O ’ .# '^^> » ' ' a' 

^ <A ^ f! 

' y 

i/t 


V''^ A^yr 
■^4- v^ " 


ce 


* f^T ^ ^ ^ 

0 4, k xG 

.0^ c « ^ " A 




-x'^^ 


»v m / 



